“Are you sure we’re using enough salt?” Denise Lynchwood stands curiously next to Giselle Auriol and looks past the girl into the large pot of spaghetti.
“I don’t know exactly what Master prefers yet but I think it should be enough” smiles the French girl, speaking with angelic satisfaction. “If not then he will punish us.” Denise giggles and holds her hand over her mouth. Her hair flies as she turns her head to you and looks at you with bright eyes.
“Do you hear that owner? You get to punish me.” She winks at you while you give her one of your tense smiles she likes so much about you.
“Only if we do something wrong” Giselle nods. “Master is just and kind.” Then she shows the affection she already feels for your other girls. “But should we deserve a severe punishment I will offer myself as his sole target.”
“Hey,” Denise hisses flippantly but with a cheeky grin. “I can take a few smacks on the butt myself.” She clasps her hands in front of her lap, hunches her shoulders, angles one of her feet, and swings from side to side. “We both know Finn is just disciplining us to make us better.”
“Master is good to us,” Giselle nods again, then turns to Denise who has forgotten her task. Giselle would never touch the other girls of your harem without permission without first being touched by them herself, so direct wiggle and a facing body is a tough argument to pull yourself together. “But Kitten really needs to make the sauce now. And not too much garlic, right?”
“Yeah yeah,” Denise grumbles, but gets back to the stove. Then she grabs the spices, bends over her own big pot and seasons the sauce extensively. Then she bends over, low over the pod and her shirt slips – completely mean-planned – over her butt and shows the red lace panties with which Millie wanted to surprise you at the lake. The color harmonizes with Denise’s clothes but your kitten has always had a good taste and knows exactly how to tease you. “Dinner’s almost ready owner,” she says and strokes – more out of reflex than to annoy you – her collar which she hasn’t taken off for two days. Then she giggles sheepishly, maybe a little excited when she sees your look and quickly turns back to her task.
You didn’t look at Denise that nastily, rather a bit exhausted perhaps, but that doesn’t quite hit the mark either. The panty flasher has achieved its effect and your cock throbs in your pants. Also her collar and her submissive and yet self-confident behavior make you horny, but also let your love flare up, you enjoy it immensely to see her so happy. Denise has not left the new apartment once in the last two days, has become a house cat. At least she is not so lazy. But you could also forgive the girl who has had so much stress lately.
The thing is that you would like to sleep with Denise, again. Three times in the last two days, you remember. And you want to do it again. Right now! It’s not her panties, her butt sticking out, the velvet skin under the velvet fabric or the scratchy comments, the happy behavior or the amorous looks. Nor is it the joy that your kitten is doing so well. It is not Giselle who deserves your closeness as much as she does, maybe even more, but she is almost solely responsible for the fact that it feels more and more like a “home”. Your knees hurt a bit, but you would ignore that for Giselle and Denise to taste their pussies, or their lips. You sigh and look to your sides.
Millie and Megan are lying – much like the contented cat Denise represents – with their legs spread on their backs beside you. Their toes curl while your fingers dig deep into your sisters and your shoulder muscles begin to ache ever so slightly, but you don’t stop driving your sister into her third, in Megan’s case fifth, orgasm of the day.
That’s the wonderful reason why Denise giggles, your exhausted look, the corners of your mouth raised in satisfaction, your eyelids already weak but your body ready and willing. Megan is at number eleven in your first two days together. Millie at number eight. Denise has seven orgasms to her credit. And you… you have no idea what’s happening to you. Last night – Megan had crawled into bed with you, Millie had sleepily made room for her, and your wombat had pressed her butt into your lap – you decided to take care of your girls your way. With the comment they are like locusts you took the lead and did nothing else today than fingering, licking and fucking Megan, Millie and Denise from one delirium to another. And even if Megan reacted a bit scratchy when you told her you save your orgasms for the evening, your fingers were enough to make up for a small part of the time she wanted to spend in her life without you. So you had spent two wonderful days, you were surrounded by happy, satisfied girls, each beautiful in her own way, and everyone was satisfied.
You couldn’t have done all that without Giselle. The girl is strong in everything but hiding her own desire for you. Or you already know her well enough to notice the brief sideways glances, the head that’s not quite on her task but always so that your girls’ moans, cries, whimpers and prayers are at her ears and the twitching, quivering, jiggling bodies in her field of vision. But that didn’t stop her and while Giselle cleaned the small apartment and prepared food you were able to celebrate the time alone with your girls.
You still feel sorry for your mother, very much so. But Megan is like a changed person, hanging on you like a little child, clinging to you and hanging on your lips. Millie, on the other hand, seems more grown up, moving freely and more confidently in her glorious nudity in the new environment and helping Giselle when you spoil Denise and Megan. Anyway, you almost always have two girls at your side, there is no reason to hold back anymore. Megan also sees it that way and where Denise also helps, your wombat doesn’t leave your side, even goes to the bathroom with you, talks to you while you brush your teeth. Always she is naked, mischievous and has your sperm and saliva on her body. Always her hair is disheveled and her eyes leave your face only when she stares at your cock or your ass.
The girls look at your mating-ready wombat with good-natured glances, and even if it hasn’t occurred to Megan yet that she, too, can contribute her share to life in the apartment, she is forgiven, after all, everyone here knows how much she sacrifices for you.
This will also be the case tonight, you can be sure of that. Right now Megan is trembling at your hand, clinging to the mattress and pressing her head into the sheets, closely followed by Millie who crosses her legs, raises her toes in the air and clutches your pumping arm. As your sisters come, you look at them briefly, estimating when you can stop with each of them to sweeten their orgasms until the end. Millie is still quickly overwhelmed by you and something in you hopes that continues. It keeps your mind sharp and awake to have to be careful not to overstimulate your princess. But of course, that doesn’t apply to Megan who is doing the same as her sister at that moment, clutching your arm as she lets go. Megan wants you inside her, forever it seems.
“Good girl,” you say to Millie as your hand withdraws from her dripping opening. Immediately Megan is there, grabbing your arm and sticking your fingers in her mouth as she tightens her cunt to keep you inside her. “Bad girl,” you scold her, but smile as Megan poutingly relaxes and releases you from her lovingly lustful grasp as well. You lean down to her and press a kiss to her sweaty cheek. Then you stand up.
“What time is it?” you ask Giselle, immediately feeling Megan’s arms around you as she clings to you, pressing her sweaty breasts against your back and soiling your white shirt. You still need to shower anyway, but wait for your third sister.
“Mistress Maureen should be arriving in a few minutes Master,” Giselle says, curtsying. Then you get behind Denise, wrapping your arms around her from behind while Megan does the same. While Giselle drains the noodles, you establish dominance and nibble on your kitten’s ear and neck. Denise moans lustfully while you give her physical closeness.
“Thank you, Giselle,” you tell your slave while your hands caress Denise and play with her collar.
“I stand by your… Very gladly Master.” Her training is also progressing, slowly, laboriously but somehow sweetly, Giselle is only slowly getting used to showing joy in her tasks. Melina has done her best, and Melina is good, but it is you, your presence and your aura that make Giselle blossom. While Megan rests her chin on your shoulder and your one hand caresses Denise’s neck, your other hand wanders to the young French woman and stroke her hairline. Where Denise has dressed provocatively for you, Giselle presents herself in black dungarees and a white blouse, something you think she does on purpose, it comes very close to a maid’s uniform. Not that your dick has anything to object to.
“Denise, help Giselle,” you say kindly and let go of her, but not before giving her a big smack on the cheek.
“Yes, owner.”
“And you come here. Mount up.” Megan giggles and swings her legs around you, clinging to you like she does every morning. While Giselle and Denise prepare your food for the next two days, you tromp around the apartment with your middle sister on your back, naked and sweaty. Your ride ends back where it started, at the mattress where Millie is still lying and calming her breathing. Megan lets herself slide off you without protest of her own accord, her nipples seeming to want to slit your back, and you lower yourself to Millie.
You look at your sisters, happy and tired. Your cock cries out for satisfaction, stretching towards their naked bodies while two more girls are available behind you. You’d love to pounce on them, free Denise and Giselle from their clothes and build a tower of four naked girls that you could heroically climb. You could fuck eight holes, circle the tower and conquer four more. But not now.
As if on cue, you hear the key scratching in the door. No more secret knocks are needed, and Maureen contorts her face in mock irritation.
“Jesus brother, do you have to put your girls on display like that?” Naked Megan flipps her dashingly dressed sister the bird, then the two girls wink at each other as you walk up to Maureen. You kiss her on the mouth. “Who am I tasting?” The older girl wants to know.
“No one!” you assure her, looking to the girls. “I was good today.”
“Of course” whistles Maureen, licks her lips and – after an amused sigh – lets you free her from her costume. Wearing a black skirt and white blouse, she looks around the apartment. Denise smiles at the older girl and gets the same gesture back while you watch your girls interact with each other.
Briefly you consider putting your fingers in Maureen’s mouth, showing her the taste of her sisters, but the temptations of living together never end.
“This looks delicious,” Maureen says, peering into the big pot of pasta. “But aren’t you forgetting something?” You shake your head, step behind her, wrap your arms around her, and press your erection between her thighs, ignoring the two layers of fabric.
“I don’t forget my girlfriends. But I always want my girls to have something in their stomachs.” You bite her neck playfully, Maureen moaning slightly. “Whether we celebrate today or not, Gilselle needs something to eat.” Your hands go to her stomach, stroking the soft, warm fabric of her blouse. “And so do you. You must be hungry after work.” You bite your tongue as it’s Maureen who gives in first and drops the act. She turns in your embrace while your hands remain on her body,
“Hungry for you,” she admits, looking at you eagerly. You think of Millie and Megan and consider taking the third sister as well. Then you pull back and your sister’s white teeth draw fine lines through her full, made-up lips as she looks at your body.
“I could eat you out I guess,” you say deliberately, and your sister takes a step toward you. And you take a step back.
“But my cock is reserved for Claire and Susan today and those two would slaughter me if I didn’t have enough energy for a threesome with them.” You turn away from Maureen, playing the man who forgot his massive erection, but showing your tool in full glory from the side. “I’m going to take a shower first.” With that you take off your shirt, throw it on the floor and head for the bathroom.
“I’m coming!” you hear the strained voice of Megan.
“Hell no!” Maureen pulls her high-heeled shoes off her feet and almost jumps over Giselle who is bending over to pick up your shirt. Your older sister beats your wombat to the punch and Megan (feigned) angrily bangs on the bathroom door while Maureen locks herself and you in the small white room.
Part II
You don’t have a bathtub like your parents and the shower stall is just big enough for one person. This saves your life, at least the sexual energy you need for the McKinley sisters, but doesn’t stop Maureen from trying to squeeze into the shower stall with you.
She quickly gives up on the attempt, but you can see that today she’s especially eager not to be your big sister, but your first fuck of the day.
“Take off your clothes” she breathes, as if you don’t have to anyway.
“You first” you grin, rather playfully, and start to pull down your pants. You are just at your socks – you always forget to take them off first, but you know that there is nothing more unmanly than a naked man in socks – Maureen is already naked except for the chaste black panties. Her breasts wiggle playfully under her body as she pulls down the panties, then she stands naked in front of you. Made up and with only slightly disheveled hair, she makes a half-groomed, half-ungroomed appearance but you look at her wild eyes greedily scanning your body, but also see the large bra on the floor next to the large panties. You know what that means.
The water runs over your energetic body. It’s a strange feeling, you associate showering with righteous exhaustion, not with joyful anticipation of things to come. Especially since it’s two partners sharing the bathroom, something that’s back to normal for you. Still, you have to grin for two reasons.
The first reason is the girlish behavior Maureen displays. Shaky, jittery and hasty, a fleeting, distracted grin on her lips, all about hiding her excitement and desire for you with the casual way she leans on the sink. She’s completely naked, the white porcelain of the sink pressing in on her soft, shapely porcelain bottom, the white of her bloodless skin barely distinguishable from the white of her otherwise perfect skin. Her fingers are also bloodless white and cramped, her shoulders are tense and her neck stretches in a successful attempt to not let you out of her sight.
The second reason is the strange situation of having so many choices and yet having to do without. Not only for you, but Maureen doesn’t seem to understand why she is standing here in front of you in all her glorious glory, and yet you are showering alone.
You see her look and for a moment you feel like a Russian pilot over the embattled Ukraine. Everything in your life tells you that you are superior. Better trained, better prepared for the situation, and anyone you ask would immediately admit that you have what it takes to make it. But the look Maureen gives you makes you doubt. Only briefly do you see the animalistic desire to press herself into the shower stall despite your objections and take you, fuck all the energy out of your body and show you, her, and the world that her little brother is hers.
Then a surprisingly strong resignation settles over her face, which in turn is almost immediately painted over by a childish pout that almost makes you feel good. Maureen knows that you decide when, where and how to have sex with her, but still – and that’s why you have to control your hand not to open the thin cabin door and let the wild animal Maureen in – it feels good to see how much you are missed.
It all plays out in her face for just two or three seconds, and also you’re already trained enough to let your urges squeeze your face between your big sister’s impressive breasts, as well as your cock between her inviting thighs, but still you exchange an almost apologetic grin afterwards.
“Go ahead” Maureen says before you can apologize. At first you don’t understand but then her hands wander down her naked body and as she pulls her labia apart with one hand, two fingers of the other hand play around her pleasure button like they’re having a death race around the little bump. Maureen has never been the patient type and again you notice with a smile how quickly it takes her to come to a redemptive orgasm.
“What’s the hurry?” you ask, but feel the spray of water from the shower move over your body as you get ready for the McKinley sisters.
“Don’t be so mean to your sister,” the girl grumbles, licking her lips with her tongue. Her head jerks a little at the attempt to keep her eyes on you and the tips of her toes press against gravity and the good feeling inside her. “You know damn well I can’t take it for long.” No time for games, you realize. But at the sight that presents itself to you, even you can hardly pull yourself together. Then just give her what she wants, you idiot! It’s not like you want that either.
“I know. And I feel the same way.” You turn back to her and let the water flow over your body. “If we were a normal couple I would drag you into the shower and…”
“But we’re not a normal couple,” Maureen interrupts you with her lips pressed together. You see the telltale twitch in her shoulders that suggests she’s not holding back her lust. “We’re in your world little brother.” Something in her voice makes you hesitate. You’re good at understanding girls, even better now than before your adventure at the lake. You know it’s not sadness you hear in her voice. Nor has she been angry for a long time, if only at herself. In fact, you don’t know the feeling, can’t describe it, but see it in Maureen, on her face, in her body language. You just stay silent and wait for your big sister to help you once again and can only hope that she won’t take it badly that you rely on her once again when you are the reason for your situation. But Maureen does not disappoint you, of course. Those times are over. “We’re living in your harem thing, your fantasy, and here I am having to finger myself like a lonely virgin in front of the man of my dreams because he’s… what, actually? Who gets your cock today?” In fact, you can’t read her face.
“Susan and Claire,” you just say, revealing your plan to her. “But they don’t know yet.”
“Well, in any case, they’re getting your dick today.” Then suddenly you can read her face again. “Then I can understand that you need your energy.” Her smile gets even wider. “Two sisters at the same time, oh baby brother, what were you thinking?” With a relieved smile you start moving your hands again. The reaction is immediate and it doesn’t matter if it’s your cock inside her or her fingers on her clit. Maureen jerks her hips over the sink with her butt in beautiful ripples, her eyes on your cock from which the cool shower water is dripping. You see something change in her as she now takes two fingers and guides them quickly and demandingly into her hole.
“I have to be there for all of you and…”
“Yes I know.” she interrupts you again. Again you can’t read her. “Don’t get me wrong. I knew what I was getting myself into.” And again she comes toward you. “Just tell me you’d like to sleep with me.” And again, it’s easy for you. Maureen never ceases to surprise you, being the sister you’ve had the least chance to get to know in all your time together.
“So that’s what you’re all about,” you grin. “Thanks.”
“Thanks for what?” she asks, slightly annoyed. Can it be that she doesn’t understand how much she’s helping me? You shake your head in disbelief. “What?” But you don’t need words just turn away from your sister and as you grab the shampoo you feel her uncomprehending and almost angry looks at your back.
“I have to concentrate on the sisters,” you say in a firm voice while you raise your arms and offer Maureen an unrestricted view of your ass. You hear her annoyed and needy moan. “And I thank you for sitting there and fingering your perfect fuckable body for me.” Maureen makes a suppressed grunting sound, something you’ve never heard her do before. “Thank you for helping me, in so many ways. That you help me save my strength. For helping me focus. That you help me not lose sight of my goals.” You close your eyes and spread the shampoo on your head, but you know that Maureen can hear the smile in your voice. “Thank you for looking so hot and sexy. And thank you for not trapping me into asking why I don’t fuck you. I wouldn’t know the answer to that. Right now you’re just incredibly precious to me and…”
“Ahhhhaaa…”
“You’re a big sister to me and when I fuck Susan and Claire later I can be so grateful to you, grateful for the sacrifices you make and…”
“Tell me I’m a good sister to you…”
So that’s what she’s into, you realize with a satisfied smile. Your big sister fingers herself to the sight of her showering brother and all she wants to know is that you’re grateful. You know exactly how to make her happy, but you still put a piece of candy on the cake you present to her.
You have to suppress a loud laugh as you hear the cute squeal that comes from her throat as you turn around again. Your cock stands stiff and firm in the fresh air of the cabin and you offer Maureen a good sight in the minutes it takes the steam to fog the glass.
“You’re the best big sister to me,” you say, watching the urgency of her fingers double. Her body shakes violently. “I’m so grateful to you. And fuck, I’d love to take you right now. Right here, right now. I’d clasp your tight ass, lift you up while my cock drills into your stomach and messes you up. Then I’d put you on the sink.”
“Oh God…brother…Finn…” Maureen closes her eyes as the wet sounds of her fingers echo trough the room. Then she tears her eyes open again as she realizes she can’t see you anymore. She bobs up and down on her toes, trying to imagine what it’s like to have you inside her, get fucked by you. You help her by keeping her memories of sex with you alive. You see the result in her eyes. You can read her look. Clear and distinct.
“I love you so much, Maureen. And I would love to tell you that over and over again while I fuck you to an orgasm that makes you wobbly for a week.”
“Yes… please…” Now she takes both hands, four fingers, and drives herself towards an orgasm under your words. Her mouth is open and your big, strong sister is weak and dependent on you, even across the distance of space. And she loves it. “I’m so weak for you brother.”
“And you are so strong for me.”
“What are you going to do about Susan and Claire?” Indeed. Maureen always surprises you. She doesn’t want it to be all about her. She wants to be part of the whole ‘harem thing’, a word she has invented to describe a feeling she hadn’t had all her life. Home. You and your drill sergeant both shake your heads in amorous amusement.
“Claire will be like you right now” you smile, lathering your cock and thighs. “She misses me but doesn’t want to get in my way. I control her and she enjoys knowing she can be free under my guidance.”
“Oh… Lord…”
“I think she wants cuddle sex and tenderness. Maybe she doesn’t think she deserves it but she relies on me to show her she can be happy now.” Maureen freezes and her eyes roll, staring at the ceiling while her fingers are very still. Either that was a silent orgasm or she’s still so much in control that….
“Not yet… I will… wait… for you… brother…” you hear her voice as it squeezes from her lungs, down her throat and through her lips. Her sweaty breasts tremble against her body and her feet are cramped as she concentrates on listening to your story to the end. But Maureen is still Maureen. “Hurry up brother. I’m literally melting here for you.” But where you used to react badly to her games, you’re much more confident now, thanks to her.
“So I think I’ll sleep with Claire first. She deserves one… or more orgasms.”
“And Susan? Isn’t she as welleeeep…” What is it with her and my ass? But you don’t ask her that question while you turn around and spread foam on your butt cheeks.
“Susan is certainly a little…oh what am I saying? Susan is totally mad at me for neglecting them for so long.” You turn your head around to the girl who… you look closer. Yes, she has sat down on her hands and is pressing her butt firmly against the porcelain and her fingers. You have to hurry, you don’t want to torture Maureen but reward her. “And that’s right. I shouldn’t keep them waiting, just like you darling. I owe it to all of you to love and fuck you.”
“It…” You barely hear her voice through the humid air of the room. “It’s been difficult times for you. I… they… we should… your girls should be patient.” At this, Maureen herself is unable to think clearly. It’s time to finish your story.
“Thanks honey, that means a lot coming from you.” You half turn, showing her your spear and the profile of your ass. “Finger yourself again. This won’t take long.” You haven’t even half finished the sentence before Maureen is already ramming her fingers into her wet, noisy hole. “Where was I?”
“Finn!” Okay, that’s not true, but… “Hurry up you asshole! Please! Oh God please hurry uhuhup!”
“Susan wants to be punished, she wants the control Claire has too. But she needs control in a different way. And I’m giving it to her. She’ll see me fucking Claire and be even angrier. She’ll see Claire getting what she wants from me and she’ll instinctively try to get it, but not know how. She’ll be petulant and bitchy like you were sister.”
“Finn… Finn…”
“And I might spank her. Or pinch her nipples. Who knows? I guess it’s a good thing that even I don’t know how I’m going to punish Susan… and thereby give her exactly what she needs.”
Maureen is so close to climax. Her whole body is charged, trembling and shaking. She certainly can’t delay her climax one more time and you know you couldn’t resist it either. With or without hand and help, seeing Maureen in this state of sexual charge turns you on tremendously. Seeing her press her glorious breasts together, her beautifull forehead wrinkling and her wet lips parting, her pink tongue coming out and licking over her wet flesh, it’s all a sight for the gods.
And you feel like one, too. There’s no doubt about that. You’re a god among men. But you have one more gift for Maureen, the final truth for her that will finish off her sexuality and her lust and give her a good, righteous, powerful orgasm.
“I need your help with this sister.” Her eyes, so far twisted and unfocused, turn to you with the desperate precision of someone lost (in lust) and saved at the same time. “I don’t know if I can handle them. Give them what they deserve. I need your help with that.”
“What…” For a second she stops her attacks on her pussy, but then continues.
“I want you to help me make Susan and Claire the girls you know are good.”
“Finn… Oymygodohmygodoh…”
“Please sis.” You grab the shower and wash the shampoo off your body. It looks a little like you’re cumming for her. “Please support me with your lust and knowledge. I need you.”
Part III
“Hooooly Shiiit what was that?” Megan has her hands in front of her face to suppress her loud laughter. Then she rushes across the room when she sees her sister’s condition. “Jesus brother, do you have to put your girls on display like that?” Megan grins victoriously at her sister’s quick-witted reply, but Maureen is too dazed to respond.
“What did you do to her?” asks Denise curiously, eyeing you along with your sister.
“I didn’t even touch her,” you grin half apologetically, half pleased. Your big sister hangs limply on your arm, her bare toes shuffling wearily across the hardwood floor as you carry her across the room to your bed.
You suspect that it was not one, but two orgasms that raged through her body almost simultaneously, so devastated Maureen looks to you. You yourself had to grip the shower head tighter at the sight of Maureen twitching and writhing. She had screamed like a banshee, then her voice had failed and she had fallen so heavily on her knees that the neighbors below you must have heard something. But your big sister didn’t care, and nothing in the world could have stopped her hands from digging into her lap with desperate brutality again.
As you hold your sister and feel the attention of everyone in the room on you, however, you don’t remember the screams or the wet splash of her orgasm on the bathroom tiles, nor her red cheeks and labia. It’s her looks that you remember. Maureen was… grateful. That had shaken you, and in your self-imposed cage of delayed pleasure, you had first thought it was the dirty talk or the half-hearted striptease that had caused Maureen to show herself grateful to you. No, it wasn’t.
Maureen is grateful to you for having her in your life, something you can understand but don’t want to support too much. After all, you are thankful to the girl, even more than she is grateful to you, you hope. As her naked breasts jiggle as she drops powerlessly to the bed, then lie flat on her slender body, you simply hope this girl understands how important she is to you.
“Thank you” you say anyway, hoping she understands and can read your face. She can.
“Here you go mistress.” Giselle stands next to you, looking at the sweaty, heavily breathing and satisfied girl with neutral affection, and hands her a glass of water with two ice cubes in it.
“‘hanks,” Maureen mutters, reaching for the glass. After the second try she is able to grab it and you and Giselle reach under her wet back and pull the girl up. As Maureen brings the cold liquid to her perfect lips a new blush enters her face. She quickly looks around the room but sees only smiling faces. “Uh…” You can understand that she doesn’t know how to react, you are kind of glad that the eyes are on Maureen and not on you.
No matter how much you play the harem leader, at heart you’re just Finn Lynchwood, someone who can’t understand what’s happening in his life. But that thought is the only thought of weakness. Susan and Claire will be here any minute, and you’ll have to repeat your feat of just now. Twice. This time for real. Grinning, you realize that the physical aspect no longer worries you. Then Maureen stirs beside you.
“I didn’t touch him,” she says almost apologetically but then manages to bring her cheeky, usual smile to her lips.
“What would have happened if he had touched you?” wants Megan to know just as cheekily.
“The same thing that happened to you,” Maureen counters, snarky and good-natured. “He would have turned my brain off completely. Same as with you. Luckily I have more of them than you do, I’m the big sister after all.” Megan puffes out her cheeks, all your cute little wombat, and crosses her arms in front of her chest.
“We all live under his d… penis.” Millie draws a line under this ‘argument’ in her adorable way and while Megan, Maureen and you look at your little princess in wonder, Denise takes the chance.
“Exactly. And if the plan is to get Claire and Susan on their knees, at the altar of his cock, then we should put something on soggy Maureen now. Susan will explode if we don’t.”
“Soggy?” Maureen looks around in shock, but then has to grin.
“Give me my shirt, you domesticated little beast.” And Denise hands her clothes to her, giggling.
Not a moment too soon. The ringing of your doorbell makes everyone’s heads spin around.
“What are you doing?” asks Denise, who is helping Maureen get dressed. “It’s just two girls coming over for sex. What’s wrong with all of us?”
The laughter dies down only when the two sisters step through the door.
“What are you doing?” asks Susan. As expected, she’s the first to speak and the one who seems sternest. Rightly so, you think, but you hope she’ll give you a chance to straighten it out. The fact that Denise, Millie and Megan start laughing doesn’t help matters. And Maureen smiles too, but notices that she put her shirt on backwards. Susan looks from her to you, to Millie, back to Maureen, then back to you. “Did you sleep with her?” You have to act fast and think even faster.
“It’s nice to have you two here,” you say kindly, putting on the same smile the two at the lake fell for… and hugging Claire first.
The nineteen-year-old girl squeals in shock as your arms close around her, having expected – like almost everyone else – that Susan’s – in your eyes justifiably – indignant behavior would have granted her – as always – the privilege. Neither one nor the other sister expected this move and two things come true simultaneously, as you have expected.
Claire melts into your embrace like good Swiss cheese, filling every gap and sticking to you like she never wants to leave. She’s so small and cute in your arms, and even though she’s actually about the same size as Millie, her help-seeking nature and previous years without you have made her a perfect girlfriend for the Finn you are now, the one you became at the lake.
“Daddy…” You hear softly against your chest as your chin rests on her head. Maybe not girlfriend but something… better? Well, as long as she is happy… She’s using a different shampoo than she did at the lake, she smells like apples. Her hug feels warm and welcome and you immediately feel proud and like a great protector to the girl who doesn’t seem to have thought of being angry with you.
“Hey Little One,” you whisper, loud enough for everyone to hear but quiet enough for Claire to hummingly press herself against you. Briefly you squint at Millie but your princess, your Little One, just beams with joy for you and her friend and nibbles her lower lip. “I missed you” you say, stroking her back, feeling the beginnings of her spine under her light shirt.
“I missefh hou hoo.” murmurs the girl in a dull voice.
“Come here” you grin, grabbing her by the shoulders, gently but firmly, and pulling her in front of you, “Did you do that on purpose?” You look at your daughter/girlfriend, all draped in pink and white. Her white shirt lies long, open but chaste over her tense shoulders, her pink skirt flies over her white leggings and billows around her legs. It looks like Claire changed her mind halfway through her body, from chaste to naughty, or vice versa. You suppress a grin, seeing the expectant look in her eyes. “Up.” She stands on her tiptoes. “Kiss.” Her lips purse and she closes her eyes, humming and trying to smile at the same time.
Her lips taste like strawberry, her skin is dry, soft and warm.
And just like Claire, your kiss is chaste, then brisk, then chaste again. No tongue. Just lip on lip. And again, there are two reasons why the kiss lasts almost a minute. On the one hand, you want to show Susan what behavior is expected from well-behaved girls. And second, it’s just so fantastic to kiss Claire. Where you watched Millie change and help you, freely and willingly, Claire has changed as well. Unlike Millie, she’s still in the beginning stages. Just like Millie, you are directing her behavior toward something better. But unlike Millie, Claire has found a different way to deal with the pain her parents inflicted on her. Where Millie has grown and thrived, Claire has taken the path of using her former weakness to become a strength. And just like Millie, she is using you and the resources you willingly and happily provide.
“Do you like me, Daddy?”
“You look fantastic Little One” you whisper, not having to play your feelings in the slightest.
“What about me?” Off you go.
You don’t let go of Claire as you spin her body around and pull her next to you. She willingly lets you steer her and snuggles into your side, purring like Denise would as you put your arm around her and you feel her hand against your back. Together you face the whirlwind, Hurricane Susan that will once again ravage the East Coast.
Where Claire gave two thoughts, Susan didn’t waste a single one. Wearing a long red sports shirt and black sweatpants with white stripes, she stands there, defiant and with her arms folded in front of her chest. She wants to look grown up. On par with me. Understandable. Kind of cute. But don’t tell her that now if you want to see tomorrow. I can understand her. I wasn’t fair to her and… fuck she looks kinda hot.
Susan notices the looks and the angry young adult turns into a bitchy old teenager. And her arms move down to her sides, in fists though but your heart swells at the sight of Susan trying to seem bitchy and stubborn but only fueling your love for the headstrong, cute little person.
“Of course, you look wonderful too honey.” And it’s the truth, even if you can’t tell Susan that just yet. Her behavior is too sweet, the reason she’s here today too important.
It’s a real challenge not to take Susan here and now, or just to kiss her on her soft lips. But your mission, the survival of yourself as harem master, is more important for now.
Susan lets out a soft moan as you separate from her and her eyes tell you all you need to know. She wants you, as her friend and lover. But there is also the rebellious look in her eyes that she gives you as you turn to her sister. You have reached a point where you can easily see that Susan is not ready to join your harem. Emma has shown you that with her love. And you’re not worried about the fate of the older McKinley sister. Karen has shown you that.
So you turn to Claire in whose loyal gaze and jittery hands you see that after tonight she will be all yours. A beautiful thought, mixed with the already familiar twinge of responsibility that never lessens.
“What…” Susan doesn’t understand and it makes her angry. “Why are you stopping?” Serenely, you step aside and grab Claire by the hand, pulling her into the room with your other girls. Her eyes lock on you, but follow your movements and then eventually land on your girls scattered around the room. They then land on Megan. You smile in satisfaction while your wombat pretends she doesn’t know what the younger girl’s looks mean. “Did you sleep with them?” you hear her sister’s voice behind you. You turn around to Susan.
“I haven’t had sex yet today,” you tell her patiently as if it’s not her business to know. “But I can’t leave my girls unsatisfied either.” You smile at Susan who is blushing, whether from anger or envy or both you can’t tell. “Girls, why don’t you tell these two about today?” That’s just for you, you’re the first to admit it. Millie is the most eager, as always, even as the tip of her nose blushes in a cute way.
“H-he h-had his f-fingers in m-me and… and Megan at t-the s-same… time.” She looks down but smiles happily.
“And I fingered myself while he was in the shower,” Maureen says Smith a slight, devilish smile and a good memory.
“And this morning he licked me,” says Denise. “Twice.” She winks. “But my owner and I don’t count that as sex.”
“I haven’t touched him in two days” Giselle says softly. “But he allowed me to caress myself to an orgasm when I finished the housework yesterday.”
Susan and Claire really are sisters. They both have the same look on their faces and you’re sure they have the same underlying feelings. But then the look on their faces changes. Claire stays the same for the most part, only changing so much that she seems to understand the situation she’s in, what her boyfriend does when she’s not around. Susan’s look becomes somber, almost disappointed. But thanks to Maureen you know how to deal with such emotions. The only thing you need to start is the obligatory response to your admittedly shocking revelation.
“I-It is r-really n-nice of you t-to take c-care of all of your g-girlfriends,” Claire stutters in her lovely voice, instinctively grabbing her pink skirt. Her knees show clearly under the white leggings but your eyes quickly move back to her face, watching the girl lose herself in your face while her sister says something as well.
“Yeah… really nice,” Susan murmurs. Then she doesn’t say anything for a while and looks at her sister leaning against your body, gazing trustingly into your face. You wonder how long it will take Susan to admit her true feelings, even to her sister. “Except we’re coming up empty on this one.” Finally. Good girl.
You suppress a grin, leaning past Claire, who is already breathing faster, to her sister, who is still standing in the doorway, looking sullen, perhaps already wondering if she shouldn’t have done her hair.
“No Susan, you’re not going home empty-handed,” you say and see the gleam in her eye. She wants things for free. I understand her. Sorry girl, you’ll get your reward today. “Girls who work for the harem get their time with me.”
That hit home, you can see it in her eyes. Susan puffs up her cheeks and wants to retort something but your other girls already come to your rescue after that mean line.
“None of us determined whether he would take us or not,” Millie says, her voice surprisingly firm. “Remember what I told you at the lake.”
“Only Maureen made a demand,” Megan winks at her sister.
“And for that, I wasn’t even allowed to touch him” she jumps in. “He decides what we do with him.” The look she gives you is really adorable. There’s a big part of love. There’s a big part of lust. There’s a little bit of worry, maybe even shame. And there’s also a little bit of embarrassment. You turn away from Maureen, back to Claire.
“I’ve been waiting for you two.” Claire just smiles at you in love, then can’t take it anymore and presses herself against you again, catching you with her slim arms.
“So what now?” you hear her sister still trying the snarky way.
“Claire?” The girl lifts her head. You stroke her hair and smile at her. “How do you want it today?” She blushes. How sweet. But no answer comes. You have to help her a little. “I have a new apartment now and I want to christen it with you,” you say softly and kiss her hair.
“I want that too” she whispers back, but doesn’t look at you. You can work with that.
“I want to lick you. And then I want to kiss you. And then I want to fuck you.” The last point makes Claire look at you, almost startled.
“M-make l-lo…” But you shake your head.
“I haven’t seen you in so long” you explain, “I miss you.” Then you wink playfully. “And I haven’t had sex yet today.”
“We’re here to make sure he’s okay Claire,” Millie explains kindly. And Claire nods.
“F…F…” She swallows hard. “Fuck?” You smile and nod. And Claire presses back against you, pressing her face into your chest, and you can see her slender feet as you look past her skirt. “Okay Daddy,” she says, looking back up, unable to resist you, and smiling.
“But not alone” you grin. The girl for whom you are a better father figure than her biological father looks to her sister. Her cheek is soft and warm and her skin is tight under your fingers as you turn her head around.
“Eeep…” It’s so damn sweet as Megan moves into her field of vision. Your middle sister looks to Claire as only a sister can, a touching gesture you think Claire doesn’t really recognize. Her head snaps around to you, then back to Megan, then to Susan. You stop her worried thoughts with a long kiss.
“I’m glad you find Megan… hmm… interesting” you whisper in her ear, stroking her back. Her body begins to tremble as you wrap her tightly in your arms. “And I am honored that you trust my sister so much.”
“But I only love you!” comes out of Claire and her fingers scratch over the fabric of your shirt. “I only love you, Finn! I’m sorry! I love you!”
“Heyhey,” you comfort her, “I know you love me Little One.” Your fingers stroke her cheeks. “But you also know we have a very special relationship, don’t you?” The young girl hesitates a bit, but then nods her head. “That’s why I thank you for making my life, and especially my girls’ lives, easier with your feelings.”
“F-For r-real?” Claire can’t understand. Does she think she would disappoint me?
Then a surprise happens. Before you can open your mouth, you hear noises behind you in the room. Maureen has swung herself up from the bed and comes over to you. You feel one of her hands on your shoulder and know she has placed the other on Claire.
“You’re doing him a great service by having feelings for one of his girls,” she also explains. “Trust me.” A short pause while she looks at Megan. “And who couldn’t fall for this cute little wombat?”
“Oooohhhh…” purrs Megan. “Thanks, honey.”
“So what do you say?” you whisper in Claire’s ear, on one hand touched by Maureen, on the other a little distressed, you have to prove yourself to Susan and Claire. What are you thinking, you moron? Your harem works! The girls are working with you! Shut the fuck up and let it happen you fucker!
You can be credited for not shutting Harry out, even though his girlfriend is visibly interested in your world. But you’re a nice guy, even if you know you’re going to sleep with Veronica tonight.
“Do you hear that girl?” you ask, and his girlfriend looks at her partner.
“No…” she mumbles and looks back at you while Harry lets his eyes dart between the different girls. “What?”
“Your friend is suffering” you grin and Veronica understands. She motions to him but you shake your head.
Shit she reacts to me like Millie and Claire…
Veronica waits for your next words. You decide. And it’s not hard for you.
“And I’m suffering too.” And Veronica smiles. It’s that shy smile that only a girl can have. With boys, there’s always something cheeky, unruly in it. But Veronica smiles at you knowingly, shyly. She knows what effect she has on boys, she wants to see it, experience it, she wants to see the success of making a boy hard. But she’s also a little ashamed of it, ashamed that she thinks it’s good. You can work with that. “Good girl,” you tell, and you hold out your hand. You pull Veronica onto her knees, between you and Harry whose head swings from side to side to see everything.
“What are you doing?” he asks, but looks at Emma who is just making Megan whimper as she presses her fingers between your sister’s thighs and begins to pump slightly.
“Your girlfriend is going to jerk us off now” you announce, but in turn you look at Veronica who only now understands what you want from her. And she giggles with satisfaction. You’ve freed her, and sure, she’s chewing her lower lip, but she’s also grinning with anticipation. “Megan! Emma!” The two girls snap up from their intimate embrace and look at you. Megan, pretend or not, her jaw drops as she sees the newest girl in the group fiddling with your zipper. You nod your head unequivocally in one direction and look over the shoulder of the girl at your side. “Go over to the couch. We can see you better there.”
“My God,” Harry mutters.
“Yes master” giggles Emma, grabbing Megan by the hand and quickly pulling her over to the large sofa. It’s further away in the room, outside your loose circle, but where you and Harry sit you have a perfect view of the spectacle. Emma almost tosses her playmate onto the couch and you look at Megan, her bouncing breasts as she lands on the soft fabric. “How do you want us?” Emma turns to you, not Harry. She’s your girlfriend, offering you a show and the boy you call your friend. You don’t have to think long.
“Megan on her back, you on top of her, head between her legs.”
“Sixty-nine,” Emma laughs. “My favorite number.”
“Hurry up,” you just say, “I don’t want to wait.” Emma grins cheekily at you, but sets about positioning herself over Megan who convincingly plays the overwhelmed. “Just do what Emma does to you and give us a good show,” you say, helping the helpless girl who certainly doesn’t need any help with something like this.
“O-okay bro” Megan mumbles and you feel a little sorry for Emma as your sister starts stroking her between her thighs far too hesitantly. Emma attacks fully instead. She feels the same way you and Harry do, and she lunges at your sister’s cunt with animalistic bloodlust.
Megan bleeps like a startled deer but Emma presses her lap down further while her head lies between the other girl’s thighs with flowing hair and all. Their thighs twitch and Megan raises her hands to her partner’s ass to hold on while Emma wraps her thighs around the other and presses them against her greedy mouth. Megan does her best but as Emma shakes her head and her tongue penetrates deep inside her your sister pulls out from between her thighs, her head red as fire, her eyes widened and her mouth smeared with her friend’s fluids.
“B-brother I…I’m cumming…I…Can I cum?”
“Fuck you’re mean” breathes Veronica who has turned her head. Her fingers are just rubbing over the fabric of your pants as she watches the other girls satisfy themselves for your pleasure. You lift one hand and place it on Veronica’s head. She turns it toward you, looking at you questioningly.
“I’m not mean to my little sister,” you say. “Megan,” you then command without taking your eyes off Veronica. “Come for your big brother.”
Megan goes off like a SpaceX rocket, clawing into the soft flesh of the butt above her. Her hips jerk upward, she whimpers and clenches her teeth while Emma sinks her nose deep into her snatch and plays with her tongue.
“Thank you brother… Thank you brother…” This time Megan doesn’t play it. You smile at her. Then your gaze hardens again.
“And you,” you say and Veronica gets wide eyes. “You better start jerking off now before I get mad.” Beside you, Harry can do nothing but agree with you but his girlfriend trusts you enough to shake her head and focus on your pants. “Do it real slow.” And Veronica obeys you.
You feel her fingers first settle on your pants, gently stroking the fabric. Her breath quickens as they glide over the magnificent bulge in your crotch, and her hands flinch briefly as they feel the throbbing beneath the fabric. But then curiosity gets the better of her and while Megan moans softly in the background, Veronica lets her fingers slide up again until they rest on your waistband. You nod at her, she takes a deep breath and remembers your order. Slowly she pulls the fabric back and you feel her knuckles on your skin as she grabs your underwear at the same time.
You are as excited as every time a pretty girl undresses you and the fact that Veronica has a boyfriend doesn’t matter. Because you are at the same time calm, in control of the situation, controlling the excited girl and your jittery brother who is only held together by the hot play of your sister and girlfriend. It’s a strange feeling, but it joins the long line of strange feelings that make up this evening. But you’re fine, and you’re looking forward to…
“Oh…mygod…” That. Veronica gasps, your pants just above your thighs, your cock just out in the open. It bobs around in front of her face while the girl brings her hands to her mouth and looks at you in disbelief. “You’ve got to be fucking shitting me.”
“Didn’t I tell ya?” laughs Harry and you admire him for his free spirit. Veronica turns to her friend.
“Shut up,” she snarls at him, a little exasperated but not angry. “You don’t have to take that thing and…” Then she turns to you. Her lips move and you can see what she wants to say, but gives her enough time to repeat it in her head and then literally. “What do you want me to do?”
“Good to know you listen to me” you smirk and sit up straighter.
“What else…” the girl mumbles, staring at your rock hard boner that reaches out at her an anger and fury.
“Come here.” Her skin is soft and warm, maybe a little sweaty, but that’s normal. Your fingers close around her forearm and you pull her body toward you. And Veronica willingly reaches out to you. But just before she can touch your hot spear you hold her back. The look on her face and the slightly desperate moans are music to your ears. “Emma!” Your girlfriend raises her head, her mouth wet and smeared, her hair wild in her face, her chest slightly flushed as Megan jerks beneath her. lifts up her groin towards her skilled tongue. “Your turn.” Not even Emma understands, but then she gets it. “And I expect obedience.”
“Yes Master,” she says and Veronica knows it even before everyone’s eyes meet her. “Veronica. Truth or dare?”
“I get to choose?” the girl asks, looking down at your cock, “I thought…”
“You have the same freedoms as all my girls,” you say. Then you put your hand on the back of her head and pull her close to you. “We’re going to have sex today, you and I, and you’re going to like it. I promise.” You let go of her, she moves away from you a little and you can read her face. You like what you see in it. “Now choose.” You sound stern too because you can barely stand it yourself. Again her lips move and again you understand her, but for the others she has to repeat it. But she can’t manage it. “She chose duty” you announce and no one doubts it.
“Understandable” Emma giggles and licks Megan twice long and deep through her cleft. Then she comes up and looks at you. “I want you to satisfy both of them with your hands.” She winks at you. It was her choice but it’s clear to everyone here who made the (only slightly in desperate need) decision.
The redhead’s face gets as red as her hair but there’s no turning back. Harry moans before anything happens and you watch the naked girl connect the dots in her head. Then her eyes fall on your towering cock and she understands. Like a fish out of water she opens her mouth, gasps for air, then licks her lips nervously.
“Okay,” she says, probably to herself rather than anyone else. “Okay.” You help her, extending your arm to her and helping her sit down between you and her friend.
“Last chance to get out buddy,” you say. It’s not like you’re going to let it happen, you’re too afraid of the revenge of the three girls in the room for that, but you want to go easy on Harry with the fact that he’s going to loan his girlfriend to you.
“No way,” he shakes his head.
“No way,” Veronica mumbles, sliding her butt around on the carpet. Then she holds out her hands.
“Oh fuck… Oh fuck… Ohfuckohfuckohfuck… Veronica!” You’re glad Harry is there. A minute longer and you’d be thrusting just as helplessly against her small hands as he does while his seed spurts into the air, surprising his girlfriend, landing on her arms and her breasts and running down on her one side.
“Take care of him” you grumble, grinning as you see how surprised Veronica looks at the white liquid on her hand.
“Uh… yeah… sure…” Her fingers leave your glowing skin and thankfully no one sees your tormented expression as the girl closes both her hands around her boyfriend’s cock. Slowly she pumps the last remnants of sperm out of him and licks over his throbbing glans while her radiant hair falls in her face. Harry looks like he survived the artillery fire at the Somme and looks at his girlfriend like she’s an angel coming trough the dust, while you struggle to sit up. In front of you Megan whimpers in a small but intense orgasm while eh elf’s love juice runs down her chin.
“You’re good,” you praise the redheaded girl. She looks from her boyfriend to you while licking her fingers.
“Thank you,” she says, suddenly sounding quite shy.
“You move your hands like a professional” you grin “where did you learn that?”
“Well… I watched porn… and stuff.”
“And stuff” you grin “smart girl.”
“Hey.” Veronica laughs. “Down there, you guys aren’t as complicated as us girls, all right? And besides…” She wipes her lips with her thumb. “Besides, a handjob is easier to learn than a BJ. All you see there is the lips.” She looks over at Emma in awe, but she’s distracted by your little sister.
“You’ll be welcome to discuss your tactics sometime” you smile, “Emma knows a trick with her tongue…” At that moment Megan flexes her back, she sticks her head out from between the other girl’s legs and tries to screech, with only a hoarse croak leaving her mouth. “That’s the one I mean.” Along with Harry, you two watch Megan begin to squirm while Emma sinks her nose into your sister’s opening, huffing an puffing. Then you look to Veronica as Megan comes down from her high. “What’s wrong?”
“You didn’t come,” Veronica says, sounding a little disappointed while looking dreamily at your erect worldbuilder. You put a hand on the back of her head and stroke her hair.
“It’s not on you.” You nod to Megan. “It’s on her.”
“On… On… On me…” Emma helps your sister sit up but you don’t answer her.
“Veronica, it’s your turn.” The girl has cleaned herself like a cat by now and is crawling towards you with her butt wiggling, not really knowing hoy sweet her little titties look. Harry unabashedly stares between her legs. Immediately she wants to put her mouth over your cock and finish what she started. “What are you taking?”
“You,” she breathes, “Oh…Oh well.”
“You can still choose me.”
“Actually…” She looks to her friend. “Actually, I want you to make good on what you told me earlier.”
“Oh-ho,” Emma laughs. “What was it?”
“When it’s your turn you can ask her” you reply and Emma sticks her tongue out at you. “Go on Veronica.” The girl nods and looks around the room. Her eyes move to you but you shake your head.
“Honey. Truth or dare.” Harry looks at you as his penis slowly goes limp.
“What do you want me to do?” he asks you, still out of breath.
“It’s your call,” you shrug. The action in the room picks up a bit. Emma and Megan watch you, arm in arm, naked and sweaty, Veronica does likewise, squinting curiously at you, and you, cock stiff and throbbing, wonder how stupid you can actually be that you’re the only one who hasn’t come yet today. You know the answer, but that doesn’t make things any better.
“Dude, I can’t think straight. I just want to sleep with someone.” Harry shrugs too and Emma giggles.
“Then choose dare,” you say. Harry looks at you in panic. “I never want you to forget this night. So get your head straight again. Truth can help you do that… I hope so.” Your little brother has to swallow hard.
“O-Okay. Truth honey.” Veronica had enough time to think of a question. Or maybe she was just waiting to ask it. In any case, she looks at you gratefully as she speaks to her friend.
“Why are you so open about sharing your sexuality with someone else besides me.” In any case, the question has been on her mind for a long time you realize, and smile at the girl. In front of you, at her back, Emma sits up straighter. But Veronica isn’t finished yet. “I mean, I told Finn I wanted to sleep with him. And we all know he’s going to take me today.” Her words quicken. “And you didn’t say anything against it.” She turns to Emma, “I do want to. And Emma doesn’t seem to mind. And Megan.” She speeds up even more, wanting to finally get the words out. “I just want to know what to expect. I love you and I love how you love me. But I’m sitting here wanting to be fucked by a strange boy and I don’t know if I should like it. And what do you like? Me getting fucked by Finn or you wanting to fuck Emma, which I have no problem with, I think, or should I have a problem with it?”
“Veronica…” you say quietly, putting a finger to her delicate (and clean) lips. But she just keeps talking.
“Or should I act differently for you? And what will happen when the three of them are gone? Will there be others to join them? Or should I fuck some others? And whathmpf…” Your finger in her mouth silences her while her (clean) tongue twitches against your skin, spreading warm saliva on it. She looks at you worriedly while her lips close around your finger. Your smile gives her some peace, you’re good at that, already used to it from Susan and Claire.
“Harry,” you say as Veronica sucks your thumb. “Tell your girlfriend the truth about her being enough for you, what she can do to make you happy, whether you’re happy with her, and what makes your cock hard.”
“Okay… So…” You list the points again. “All right. Veronica, you are everything I’ve ever wanted. Us being here today plays… sorry guys…” But Emma and you wave it off. “It doesn’t matter that we’re here today. I would love you even if we never saw the three of them again. The other thing…” Again you help. “Thanks Finn. So if you want to know what makes me happy… Having you as a girlfriend makes me happy. I want to take care of you, even though I know you’re stronger than me.”
“Not true at all…” mumbles Veronica with your finger sticking between her cheek and her teeth.
“Yes it is,” you say firmly, so that Harry doesn’t need to. “Harry, go on.”
“Tonight I’m happy. Because I see how free you are, how good I am to you, and how much fun you’re having. Yeah, it’s fucked up and weird what we’re doing, but… But shit, I don’t care. Veronica, I want you to be fine and I don’t think badly of you when you get taken by Finn. Shit, I myself would…”
“Next point,” you grin.
“Didn’t mean it that way either.”
“I get it.”
“Okay. So I want you to be okay. Finn and Emma are helping me do that. And you’re important to me with that, honey. So yes, I’m happy with you. And you help me when you feel free and safe. I trust Finn, Emma and Megan and I’m sure you do too.” Veronica nods shyly, her skin drawn down by your finger, making her look super cute. “And what makes my dick hard?” Harry takes a deep breath.
“That’s me,” Emma says, sitting down in the circle next to Harry. Megan comes around to your other side and leans against you. “He loves you and what he feels for me doesn’t come close to you. He knows I belong to Finn.” She giggles. “But I’m just sexy as hell.”
“She’s the first woman I’ve ever seen naked,” Harry confesses. “And I have her to thank for having the courage to approach you. But you already know that.”
“The situation is just a bit confusing” confesses the red-haired girl mumbling and you retreat your finger, brushing it over her cheek, then patting her like a good girl while she only sees Harry. “And I want to have sex with Finn so much, you know?” That no one asks you doesn’t really bother you.
“Who doesn’t want that,” Emma says.
“I just enjoy the freedom these two, and now Megan, give me.” Beside you, your sister presses herself close to you and you feel her stiff nipples against your skin. “It’s about me being able to see that everyone is happy. Except maybe Finn who still hasn’t come.” He waits a bit, looking at his girlfriend. “Finn, Megan and Emma are our way of setting us free. A world where we belong, where we are free and where we don’t have to be ashamed. This is not about what you can do. This is as much about me as it is about you. We entrust ourselves to them. When they’re gone, we’re a couple. No other guys or girls. I would strangle anyone that comes near you and I want… I wish… no, I want you to be loyal to me outside of this group. The people here, they are special. Because they are beautiful, strong and helpful. Because they help us. And for that, they get to sleep with us…” He sighs and looks longingly at Emma. “Well, for that, I let them take you.”
Then there’s silence. You can see that Harry is not completely satisfied with his words, you know that feeling, but it doesn’t matter. Because Veronica is satisfied with it. She looks at you.
“Take Finn next,” she says smiling. Harry laughs, happily.
“Finn, truth or dare?”
“Good girl,” you say to Veronica leaning next to her friend. Emma at your one side, Megan at the other, you know exactly what you want.
“Truth.” The red-haired girl pouts a little, but pulls herself together while Harry considers.
“I don’t have a question as deep as my girlfriend. And besides…” He points at his penis which is getting almost as big as before. “What else are you going to do to my girlfriend today?”
“I want to know that too,” says Emma.
“And so do I” confesses Veronica, red in the face but eyes fixed on you.
You sit forward, rolling your head and letting your neck crack, showing off your muscles and that you’re comfortable in your skin. You are strong. Strong enough to admit that you’re about to burst, that the tension inside you can’t be healthy in the long run. And you’re strong enough to admit that you’ve made enough sacrifices at the lake, waited long enough, to finally act on your primal urges. There’s Emma and Megan, arm in arm, smiling. There’s Veronica, nibbling on her lower lip, eyeing you. It’s not like you’re crossing a line here. Emma has already thermonuclear smelted it. Your cock sticks up stiff and proud in the air while you let your imagination run wild.
“You’re a cheerleader,” you say, addressing Veronica, not Harry, who asked the question. You respect the girl too much to talk about her in her presence, even though you look forward to seeing the look on her face as soon as you give her an orgasm. “I really want to feel your ass on my cock when you rub it against me.” Veronica pulls her hands in front of her face and giggles as she pushed her feet to her chest.
“I highly recommend that” Harry grins.
“Shut up” his girlfriend’s excited voice comes through between her arms crossed in front of her face.
“I’ll just have to think of something better then,” you muse, grinning devilishly. “Watch out Veronica, you’ll have to remember all that.” And the girl actually raises her head. “Besides, I want to see how good you are at giving blowjobs. Your lips are made for it. And I want to see what you look like when you do it. And then I want to see your breasts jiggle when I give it to you.”
“Missionary position?” asks Emma. “How boring.”
“Shut up!” you and Veronica shout at the same time, and Emma nearly falls over laughing, presenting her wet opening between her kicking feet, so Megan has to prop her up.
“Oh,” you remember. “And I want to hold you by the hair while I ride you like a wild horsey.” At this even Harry blushes but you see the looks on his girlfriend’s face, though it’s also interesting for you to see how you handle girls.
“Emma. Truth or dare.” Your girlfriend pushes Megan a little away from her and turns her chest to you. Her hands slide over her breasts that her new friend is so envious of, tweaking her nipples, and finally she lifts them, plump and seductive. Then her fingers slide over her skin on her belly to her thighs. You can hear Harry taking his last breath for the next minute as her fingers settle on the soft skin of her thighs and pull.
Her opening is wet and inviting and two thin strands of love slime glisten over her pink flesh as her fingers open her inviting hole for you. She usually only shows herself so openly to you but she seems very pleased as she looks at Harry and then gives you proud looks.
“I hope you’ll forgive me if I take dare again” she says, sounding quite serious.
“Sure…” breathes Harry but it sounds more like a “Khrk…” You look to your little brother.
“Emma.” Your voice is commanding and strong. Emma grins. “I want you to give Harry a lap dance.” Harry gasps and grabs his wrist with his hand, as if he has to restrain himself from starting to masturbate. You laugh as Harry looks to you in panic, forming jumbled words with his mouth. You nod to Emma. “Look at her.” Harry follows you.
“My God…” Emma moves gracefully and lithely crawls trough the space in the living room toward Harry. Her naked hips sway and her labia rub lightly against each other while her belly moves slowly and the tips of her toes slide through the soft carpet. Her hands move up and down her naked body and only her smile is more beautiful than her breasts or her wet vagina.
“Like this,” she whispers and stands in front of him. She thrusts her hips out, presenting herself to him while her hands dig to her hips. “You like the merchandise?” Harry looks at you for permission. You nod, then he does the same. Emma looks to you. “Can the guest touch the merchandise?” she asks mischievously.
“The guest would die if he touched my merchandise.”
“So are you her pimp or what?” asks Megan meekly. Only a brother can detect the hidden lust in her voice.
“Yes” you shrug and the girl blushes while Harry almost tips over in front while staring into your girlfriend’s orifices. You stand up and Megan stares at your bobbing cock, “I have two naughty little horses in my stable today.” Veronica laughs, but falls silent as you look to her.
“Not even now would I treat my little sister like that” you opine. Then the red-haired girl understands, nods slowly and stands up as well.
“What should I do… Sir?” she asks, drawing in her lips. You nod to Harry. “Help your colleague reward my brother.” Her eyes sparkle and she turns around. Then it’s her who almost falls over as your hand lands slamming on her butt. She almost stumbles, but then catches herself and joins Emma after looking over her slim shoulder, smiling koyly. You put on a song you like on the stereo and then sit down on the couch. You want to pull Megan next to you but your sister volunteers to throw herself on top of you and places your throbbing cock between her warm butt cheeks while her back nestles against your chest.
“Oh God… Oh God…” Harry is in delirium, like you if you were in his place.
Emma leads the encounter, guiding Veronica while the two girls drive Harry crazy. By now you’re really worried about your buddy’s physical health, but the truth is you don’t know how powerful he is in bed and you don’t want to spoil Emma and Veronica their fun.
And fun they do have. Completely naked, they dance to the music, pressing their butts together and giggling like teenagers – they’re only a few years out of that age, too – while torturing Harry.
“Wait,” Emma giggles, grabbing Veronica by the slender hips. “Twist a little. That’s it.” Giggling again as Emma presses her breasts into her back and pushes her torso forward.
“It would be better with your breasts” his girlfriend pouts but Emma holds her lips.
“It’s good enough, trust me.” Then she rubs her abdomen against her dance partner’s and holds her hair back while her lips settle on her neck. “You’re an acceptable piece of meat for our guest.”
“Emma you… Bitch!” giggles Veronica, but then moans softly as Emma lets her teeth graze over her sensitive skin. Veronica looks to you. “Is…is kissing allowed… Sir?”
“Oh God…” moans Harry who has to sit on his hands to keep from becoming an animal.
“That would be fun for me” you grin.
“Fun is what our owner wants” laughs Emma and her friend wants to retort something to the possessiveness Emma has put over her, but can’t as she lets her hand wander to her breasts. Then she whirls them both around and presents Harry his girlfriend’s breasts like you did to her. And Emma is right, you are having fun.
Especially Megan is having fun who is slumped in your lap. Her head is leaning against your shoulder and you have to keep stroking her hair out of her face with one hand so she can see Emma pulling her partnera’s legs apart with her feet.
“Do you like the sight?” you whisper in your sister’s ear. “Seeing their juices, their wet thighs and tight asses?” You know your sister is bi, if only to you.
“You’re so good brother,” Megan gasps, paying attention only to you as your hand slides from her head to her grazing and almost aching nipples. Your other hand leaves her lap and four of your fingers dig into her willing slit. Megan almost burst as you rest your chin on her shoulder and feel warm juice run down your fingers onto the cushion.
The smacking of Megan mixes with the music and the moans of Veronica to a mixture that Harry can’t stand anymore. It had to happen sometime and you’re proud that it’s only happening now. With a loud ‘Oh God; an ‘Emma!’ and a ‘Veronica!’ Harry comes without even having touched himself. You’re jealous of him, but have to tear up as Emma pushes her friend onto Harry. The girl shrieks in fright and stretches her hands towards the boy who is oblivious to the world around her. Emma laughs while Veronica gets two or three jolts of cum on her body. Then she can’t control herself anymore and kisses her boyfriend wildly moaning on the lips while he cums on her hot belly and lets his hands glide over her.
Some time passes as Emma watches Varonica and Harry kiss passionately. Your elf absently runs her fingers over her needy clit while you do the same to Megan. Finally, his girlfriend pushes herself up with shaky arms. Emma helps her. Under Veronica, Harry emerges, sweaty, smiling like a fool and breathing heavily, his stomach decorated with cum stains.
“That was… wow…” gasps Veronica, wiping her hand over her face. Then she looks at the corpse that used to be Harry. “Oops” the girl giggles and gets down on her knees in front of her friend. “Let me clean you up.” She sticks her tongue out, but then huffs in surprise as Emma grabs her by the arm and pulls her away.
“First the money gets dropped off at our owner!” she says sternly, and Veronica scrambles to her feet and stumbles after her friend toward you. Curious, you look past the head of Megan who presses her lap into yours and rotates as your fingers dig into her. Emma slams an imaginary wad of money on your thigh and grins at you.
“Good job,” you praise and look up at the two girls. It doesn’t matter that you are in a sitting position among the two. Emma loves you and adores you, kneeling at your feet and resting her chin on her harem sister’s thigh, and Veronica drops to the floor as well, looking back at Harry once more, then fixing her eyes on you. Maybe it’s the fact that you have a moaning, beautiful girl on your lap but these two are clearly bound to you.
“What now, Sir?” asks Emma softly. “Keep playing or…” You look to Veronica. You’ve all run out of steam for this.
“Now your friend sees me fingering my little sister to orgasm.”
And what you say you hold. Megan comes to life on your lap as your fingers work faster, touch other areas, exiting her. Megan moans and rubs herself against you. Her wiggling arms reach behind her head and claw at your hair while your hand (the one that isn’t pounding deep into her cunt) reaches under her breast and squeezes lightly. The soft flesh bulges above your forearm, amazingly heavy, bulky, while the rest of her body clings to you so tightly that you feel the blood throbbing in your bodies.
“How do my hookers like the sight?” you ask, too intoxicated to care. The girls feel the same way.
“It’s nasty,” Veronica murmurs, and Emma nods eagerly.
“Can I finger myself Sir?” Your elf is insatiable but now is no time to play. Fortunately, women can come more often than men and there’s no point in holding them back any longer. You unleash the force of nature named Emma with a nod and Veronica gasps when she sees how wildly her friend next to her gets down to business.
Spreading her legs, Emma rocks back and forth on her knees while pulling her labia apart with one hand and imitating your cock penetrating her with the other. Her eyes flicker and she throws her head back, messing up her hairstyle while pushing her pelvis forward toward you. Her tongue hangs out of her mouth and she pants like a little puppy while her legs shake badly.
Emma takes care of herself and Harry is also taken care of. And while you are taking care of Megan, Emma is still in front of you. And she knows.
“So how do you like it, Veronica?” you ask. She blinks.
“Is a hooker entitled to an opinion?” she asks. There’s nothing playful or even cynical in her voice, the girl is just too taken by the situation you’ve created to distinguish between her alias and the real world. As her eyes dart back and forth between Emma wildly pleasuring herself and Megan whimpering with passion, you see that now, at this moment, she really is your little whore.
But you are a nice pimp.
“You like it,” you state. Veronica nods. “You haven’t even known Emma for a day, and yet you feel like she’s very close to you.” Veronica nods again and you smile. “That effect has always made her so perfect. My Emma is very special and you are lucky to have someone like her in your life.” Another nod. “You know I want you.”
“Yes.” This time she manages to say something. She doesn’t look at Harry, doesn’t have to. “And I want you too.”
“Good girl,” you smile. Then you put your head back on your sister’s shoulder. “But first, I want to give my beloved Megan an orgasm that will bind her to me forever.”
“Finn!” moans the girl on your lap, drawn out. “Finn! Fffffuck!”
“That… I understand…” murmurs Veronica, and you raise your eyebrows. She is disappointed
“Hey,” you say encouragingly, pulling your dripping wet, smeared fingers out of your sister’s hole. Like a fish seeing bait she grabs it and sucks on it with relish while you talk to Veronica. “That doesn’t mean I’m going to let you go… empty-handed.”
“True.” Still a murmur, but accompanied by a positive response. “You said you’d sleep with me, didn’t you?”
“And I will,” you say as your sister sucks your fingers into her mouth, moving rapidly back and forth. Then you pull out and smear saliva liberally on one of her breasts. “Lick,” you say.
Veronica reacts instinctivle to you, reflexively gets on her knees, puts her hands on them and bends over. Wide she sticks out her pink twitching tongue and her eyes attach themselves to yours, seeking approval. Then Megan whimpers like a little wombat as Veronica slides her tongue over the film of spit.
“That’s it” you praise the two girls and let your hand move back down. “Show my sister that you girls belong together forever.” Now Veronica moans too as her tongue glides over the stiff nipple of a girl she’s barely known for a day, accompanied by the moans of another girl she’s barely known for a day, to the commands of a boy she’s barely known for a day and is dying to sleep with. It’s magical. “We belong together,” you say confidently and work your magig on her. “Something like this rarely happens Veronica and you should be proud of it.” The girl hums something that is meant to sound like approval. “You trust us and we trust you, that’s unique.”
“Mah!” the girl makes and pulls her head back. “Yes Finn!” she moans, “Yes that’s so good!” Then she lunges at the breast again, spitting hard on the nipple and watching entranced as her spit runs around the sensitive tip. Then her lips close tightly around the nipple again.
“Take her other breast in your hand.” Veronica nods, the nipple in her mouth, and follows your instruction. “Help me make my sister come.” Then your fingers dig into Megan again, deeper and faster, harder, letting drops of pleasure splash against Veronica as you pump into Megan. “And you,” you turn to Emma. “Come here.”
Your elf lunges at you, ramming her tongue into your head and smearing her juice on your cheek as she cares more about touching you with both hands than cumming.
“Veronica.”
“Yes sir!” It’s an exclamation, not a question.
“Make Emma come. Use your fingers.”
“Yes sir!” Then you kiss Emma again while she moans into your mouth.
It’s not long before three things happen at once. Megan comes. She’s caught between you, Emma and Veronica. Wildly she rears up, her belly arches while the red-haired girl spoils her with her tongue and you feel her juice splash against your hand. Veronica comes. Like her boyfriend she manages to come without using her hands but you feel her tense up and you hear her bewildered breathing. You know girls well enough to feel when one of them comes. And Harry is coming. Apparently he’s been so pumped up by the show that he’s spreading a second load on the carpet while the girls around you can’t stop moaning.
“Veronica…” mumbles Harry dazedly, holding out his hand. “Honey…” The girl looks at you, waiting, curious while you wipe a strand of saliva from her chin with your finger.
“I have a new customer for you sweety,” you say, patting her cheek. She grins cheekily and looks to her beloved.
“Yes Sir.” Then she crawls back to Harry while you beckon Emma over. Megan lies sweating and panting on your lap, her legs stretched out, her pink pussy dilated and wet.
“My turn, right?” Emma wants to know. You nod.
“Finn. Truth or dare.” Emma wipes a strand of her hair behind her ear. “And should you take dare, I want you to fuck me.”
“That’s not easy to resist,” you admit, sliding your hands over her warm body. Beside you, you hear the other couple’s kisses and Megan begins to stir on top of you. “But I can do this.” Emma’s eyes widen. “Truth.”
“Son of a bitch,” she grumbles, crossing her arms in front of her chest, which only leads to her provocatively showing off her tits to you. “Okay. Wait… Oh yeah.” She comes up to you and presses her lips to your mouth. Then she whispers in your ear. “I can do that too.” Then she leans back and speaks into the round. “Which one of us would you most like to get your dick sucked by.”
“O-Okay…” It could only be Veronica, and your girls – just like Harry – understand that. Glances were enough and you see in her face that Veronica actually can’t wait.
You kneel in front of her, your cock sticking out steeply as she also squats on her lower legs and crawls towards you. Her cheeks are bright red and she nibbles her lower lip excitedly.
“B-But I don’t know… I don’t know how good I am.”
“My hookers should know how to suck a dick,” you grin, but realize the girl is serious. “But you do know with Harry.”
“Yeah I do… But… With you it’s… different…” She squints at your throbbing cock, “What if I gag… or… Shit what if I faint?”
“Then you just keep going” Emma doesn’t help one bit from the sidelines as she places Megan on the couch like a used doll.
“Not helping honey” is all you say and Emma shrugs.
“There’s a reason why I’m your first choice for fucking.” And Veronica looks a little offended, you think that’s cute.
“You can do this honey,” says Harry who also gets up and sits up straight. Then he looks down at his splattered body. “Shit.”
“You suck this monster,” grunts Veronica. “Then we’ll see.”
“It’s actually quite simple,” says the boy and you raise your eyebrows. “What, I didn’t mean it like that! Finn… Didn’t… didn’t you do your research before?” His eyes shift downward. “Of all people you were supposed to…”
“Exactly,” Emma giggles. “Finn, Sir, did you do your research beforehand.” You roll your eyes.
“Okay okay you two, well rehearsed.” Emma and Harry look at each other. There was nothing rehearsed about it. But the two of them fit together well and the thought that Harry was actually sitting in front of the PC, or the cell phone, making sure he didn’t hurt the girl is the last building block you need. “Do you want Emma to do it for you?” you ask Veronica, but she seems unsure.
“Finn… I… I’m so embarrassed… Okay… I’m so hot for you… I don’t think I can take it anymore… okay?” You grin.
“You can’t be serious!” You understand Harry, but ignore him as you exchange deep looks with Emma. Megan is watching you with wide eyes and this time her nervousness and surprise is not played.
“Are you sure brother” Megan wants to know and Emma just looks at you.
“I’ll do it when you tell me to,” she says numbly, completely breaking character. “You freed me from Carry. I’ll do anything for you. You know that.” You pull Emma close to you. Her lips taste wonderful and you are angry at yourself that it will be the last time for today that you taste your elf. But your love is strong and you are a man.
And I want to kiss Karen as well. So Emma has the same right. Especially today. But man I will miss kissing her…
Yey. You are a man. And this man is about to fuck someone else’s girlfriend while his own sister watches him. You have nothing to fear. With a loud smack, you release Emma and she licks her lips, savouring your taste as you did with her.
“Come here Veronica.” The red-haired girl crawls even closer to you and reaches out for your spear, but can’t touch it.
“What if you don’t like me?”
“Shut up,” you grin, “whore.” But your voice is soft and gentle. It’s hard for you to keep your overwhelming lust in check but Veronica responds well to the leading but lovely Finn and she smiles weakly at you. Then she flinches violently as you slap Emma on the butt and send her over to Harry.
“Finn…” he says in alarm. He knows what’s about to happen, instinctively, but can’t believe it. “You don’t have to.”
“Shut up and tell my girlfriend to suck your dick.” And you hope this jerk will actually do it, because you won’t have the strength a second time.
You want Emma Jackson, you want her all to yourself. You’re a man, you want to create things, own things. And Emma is your thing, she’s said that enough times and you’ve come to terms with it. And things can be lent. When you look at it that way, Veronica, a free girl who wants to sleep with you of her own free will, is worth more than that thing Emma Jackson you lend to your little brother in exchange. But Emma is so much more and even though she is your slave, your love burns so bright and hot that you can be sure it will continue to burn like that for a long time. You have survived bad things and you still trust each other. And it’s about Emma. Everything revolves around her that night. Megan is playing her part as you are playing yours because Emma has stood by you after all the experiences she has had. You are her friend and you know that she loves you. And you know she wants to try you out. You are a man and you know that nothing will happen, no matter what Emma does with Harry. She will always be your elf. Always. And she will always love you.
“Emma…” croaks Harry. “l… Lick… Oh God…”
“Go ahead sweetie” Emma laughs, happyly… and looks at you. “Say it or Finn will take your girlfriend away. He can do that, you know he can.”
“Oh god he’s beating me to death…”
“First he fucks Veronica out of her mind. So do what he says. We all do. And we all love it.” She gives you a look. “We all love him for it.”
“Emma… suck my… suck my dick.”
And a few minutes later, worries are forgotten as two heads bob up and down over two cocks and the slurping of two mouths can be heard in the room.
“Oh God… Oh God… Emma… Emma… Oh God… Shit…” And Harry just won’t stop rambling! You narrow your eyes, but have to smirk that your worries are blurred by the irritation of not being able to focus on Veronica. “Oh my God… Holy Ghost… My dear God… Emma…”
“Shut up!” you finally hiss and Harry startles up with Emma following him with her mouth, keeping his dick inside.
“Sorry…” You roll your eyes.
“I know she’s good.” Then you put your hand on your newest girl’s head and reach into her hair. You hold it back while her lips slide over your cock. Over the top third, anyway. Her back is tense and she’s not using her tongue, just sucking on your tip and breathing wildly through her nose. Your fingers caress her skalp and even though you enjoy it… Emma just sucks better.
Veronica looks up at you while her lips purse and you see in her eyes that she is dissatisfied with herself. She tries to get you deep inside her but the angle isn’t right and you feel your tip bumping against the walls of her throat while she keeps coughing and gagging and in the end she just licks around your tip with a sad expression while her boyfriend gets his brains sucked out of his cock a few feet away while Megan looks in awe.
“Come here,” you say and pull the girl up to you.
“No I can handle it!” she insists on continuing but you hold her head.
“Shut up,” you grin, “Emma was wrong.”
“Hey,” your girlfriend protests but you stick your finger out at her.
“Keep sucking whore.” Emma grins while Harry gets cross-eyes.
“Yes Sir.” Then you turn back to Veronica.
“You’re a good girl,” you tell her. “And I’m into good girls.”
“I’ve already blown my boyfriend though” she pouts and looks to the side with a cute duckface as you sit across from each other.
“That’s okay thou. And it feels good. But we guys don’t really want a slut in bed.” Next to you on the sofa, Megan makes a noise and immediately conceals it with a feminine sneeze and you have to grin. “Sure, if a woman knows what she’s doing it’s sexy, but we have no problem teaching you. Or learning it along with you. Okay?”
“My friends always tell me…”
“Your friends are stupid Veronica. It’s you who got yourself a swell boy.” The girl smiles weakly.
“And now I’m sucking on his buddy’s cock like a stupid schoolgirl.”
“Stupid schoolgirls are hot,” you grin, “And you’re not stupid. Take it from a boy who’s been told over and over he needs to know things because he’s a boy. Don’t let it happen to you either. You girls are the only group of people who are expected to be weak. Your weakness is pretty sexy. Yes, okay, we want a whore in bed, but more in terms of guidance and willingness. Girl, if you already would know all of this, what do you thing I would think of you?” You caress her skin. “Want me to show you?” You don’t say what exactly you mean but Veronica nods anyway. Hary may be like a little brother to you but you feel the warmth of responsibility over another human being this evening and you think it’s a good thing. “Come here.”
You grab her head and pull her body toward you until her hands touch the floor. Then you press on her back with one hand while the other lightly pinches the nipples on her sagging breasts. You know that she is a little ashamed of her size and if you had more time with her, if she were in your harem, you would fuck those insecurities out of her head. But that’s not your job and you are only here to enjoy this girl. So you limit yourself to making her feel good while briefly giving her breasts your full attention. Veronica blushes, but does not move from her position. Then she feels your fingers on her ass.
“Spread your legs and sink down a little. That’s it. Shit your ass is nice and firm.” Veronica giggles, but then gets quiet as she feels your hands wander again. “Hands wider apart, you need a firm grip. Okay. Now stick your head up. Open your mouth. And stay just like that.” Then you kneel in front of her, the tip of your lance very close to her nose. Her eyes cross and she looks a little silly following your swinging tip, but that only makes the shy girl cuter.
Then you grab your cock, hold it and lean forward. Her eyes go wide, she breathes fast, excited. But then her instincts take over and her tongue darts out twitching and pink, licking over your tip and you see the glow in her eyes as she realizes for herself that her throat is now properly aligned.
“Good girl,” you praise her as she opens her mouth even wider. “I’m going to plug your mouth now. Don’t worry, you’ll like it. Breathe through your nose and no matter what happens, remember I’m in charge. I’ll take care of you.” Veronica doesn’t react but that’s a good sign.
You feel the soft skin of her ears against your palms and the silky feel of her hair as you grab her head. Then you move. You feel the underside of her tongue slide over your cock, the twitching flesh submissively welcoming the intruder. You push the girl further forward and feel her lips as your piston fills and widens her mouth. Veronica whimpers a bit but you’ve had enough sex, it’s an excited whimper.
“Good,” you breathe, “nice and slow.” You keep moving, feeling her tongue end and the warm, slippery skin of her throat wrap around your cock. Veronica wants to inhale, startled, but you’re already too deep inside her to let oxygen through. “Don’t tense up. You have enough air in your system. I’ll grab what I want and before it gets too much I’ll let you go again.” Then you penetrate her further, down the throat of the girl you’ve known for less than a day.
Veronica feels very different from Megan or Emma, and yet somehow exactly the same. Of course, the skin in her throat doesn’t change under the squeeze of your cock, and no matter how many children Emma will want you to have, that hole will always feel inviting and tight. But still, you also feel a change as your testicles touch the chin of a girl, trembling in happy exitement.
Quickly you pull back again, feel her mouth widen, then she takes a deep breath, her eyes fixed on you. Wordlessly you look at each other while her back strains upwards in an attempt to get as much air as possible into her lungs. Patiently, you wait until her tongue stretches out to you again, without you having to help, and Veronica is ready.
Your grip tightens a bit but the girl reacts instinctively and lets you guide her. Holding her head, you move more, thrusting into her at a tradable pace, widening her throat and guiding her while her inner walls massage you. You close your eyes and moan softly as you once again penetrate past her tonsils, and her eyes sparkle as she hears you enjoying her. Briefly, her one hand leaves the floor to stroke herself but she doesn’t have the balance to hold on yet.
“It’s okay,” you assure her with closed eyes, hips trusting, rubbing through her hair as Veronica snorts. When you’re more experienced, stroking you will work, too. But remember. Now it’s all about the boy. First you get satisfied, then him, then both of you.” As an answer you only get a gasp. Then you nod to Emma, grab Veronica and turn slowly while she follows you with your cock in her mouth. “Or do you want to be like my little whore?”
Beside you, Emma tilds her head and jerks back and forth rapidly. She knows what she’s doing and Harry looks at the ceiling, sensing nothing but pure, explosive joy, but Emma watches you and his girlfriend out of the corner of her eye. Unlike you, she leads the encounter, is bent over Harry and she has a hand between her clenched thighs while his cock disappears between her lips. On you, Veronica freezes as she sees Emma working Harry.
“She’s been watching you the whole time” you inform her, smiling at Emma who is a little too busy to return the gesture. Then you pull out of Veronica so she can take another deep breath. “You have a fan.”
“She’s doing so well.” Your partner continues to crouch in front of you, not getting the idea to stop after she catches her breath. Then Emma coughs and Harry groans loudly while slimy strings escape from between her lips and stick to her chin. “What’s that?”
“A mixture of spit and precum,” you say, “It’s what happens when you go deep into the throat and the girl produces a lot of spit.” Veronica looks at you.
“Can you do the same for me?” She thinks it’s the man initiating a sloppy BJ.
“If you want. But for that I have to fuck you harder” you shrug but Veronica hesitates. You see she wants it but doesn’t dare yet. You lean down to her while the two of you watch Emma suck Harry. “I’m sure she’ll finish faster than you, as skillfully and sluttily as she’s sucking your boyfriend right now.” Emma flips you the finger, which goes right back into her cunt afterward. “Then we’ll all watch you try to do the same to her.” Veronica looks at you nervously and you smile smugly. “So we might as well just wait until she wins, she is faster and better than you, or…”
That’s all Veronica needs. She turns away from Harry and Emma, places herself on all fours in front of you, gets in position, arms and legs spread, back arches, head up, and sticks out her tongue. Her red and black hole points you in the right direction.
“Good girl. No mercy this time.” Veronica just opens her mouth as wide as she can, looking drunk on cum and ready.
Loud gagging and coughing fills the room but your partner is on fire and her tense body trembles in the triumph which is brewing in your testicles. Hard and fast you thrust into her, enjoying the feeling and the primeval thought that this girl under you even depends on air from you. And Veronica bobs against you while you hold her head. Her hair and small breasts bounce under her, forgotten is her nervousness and she too has a primeval feeling. She feels possessed. And with the feeling that the boy is teasing her comes pride. All fear and nervousness give way to a determination that you sincerely hope Harry will make Veronica feel. You see in her eyes the desire to make you cum. The creature under you is no longer sweet and cute, maybe still a little, but above all she is inspired to become one with you.
“Oh god…” howls Harry next to you and you look over at the two of them, Veronica is just intent on her task. “Emma… Oh my god… Shit…”
You and Veronica, your girl… Is she my girl? You exchange glances. And Veronica understands.
“Ffffuck….” This time it’s you who moans as she throws herself at you with forceand you feel her muscles start to milk you all of their own. She wants to say something, looks up at you from wet happy exited eyes and her tongue twitches against your lance while her lips tremble and her neck tightens around you.
You feel her chin press against your balls, feel the com inside begin to stir up as your core tightens. “Fuck Veronica!” You almost don’t recognize your voice. You’ve only been this weak under the skilled hands of Maureen, and you’d like to tell the girl with the fiery hair how fucking awesome her BJ feels, but your brain is leaking out of your ears as you lean forward and hold out your hand.
The girl throws herself at you as you fuck her throat, then your fingers find the wet slit of her cunt. Veronica almost leaks on the carpet and you have no problem penetrating deep inside her and pumping her pussy with your fingers while your field of vision narrows and your world becomes very small.
Her eyes almost fall out of her head as she feels your cock twitch, powerful and strong, then twist inward as your fingers find a good spot and finger her to orgasm as well. Your voice is rough and animalistic and as you scream her name Veronica also comes, closely followed by Harry who babbles something that no one can understand but couldn’t be clearer.
Heavy breathing fills the room as you all regain your strength. The first thing you do is look around. You just came in the mouth of a relative stranger while your girlfriend experienced the same thing from a different point of view.
How do you feel, your drill sergeant wants to know, and you look to Emma. Your elf wipes her hand over her mouth, then notices you. No, you realize. How does she feel?
Emma seems to realize just as you do what has just happened, and as Harry lies like a corpse beside her, legs outstretched, arms also, his penis twitching slowly going flaccid, Emma lets you deep into her soul. You see the worry on her face.
Are we still the same, she askt without words.
But worry is not what you want to see on her and you slowly shake your head. Emma doesn’t quite understand at first, looking at you questioningly, a little guilty, maybe a little worried. The high is over for both of you, you have both come and can think clearly again.
Something stirs between your legs and Veronica emerges, hair disheveled, cum on her chin and her eyes glazed over. You have that effect on girls, you know that, and you are proud to see the redhead beauty in the afterglow of her orgasm.
And Emma understands. A smile spreads across her face as she sits up and pulls a hair from her bare chest. She glances at Harry, then turns to you. There’s no room in your relationship for life’s little anxieties, you’ve both realized that already. And you want it that way. Yes, Emma sucked another boy’s dick like his girlfriend sucked yours. But Emma also put Megan by your side, your longtime confidante. And she’s done more than enough to keep you from thinking you’re jealous. Emma is yours, everyone in the room knows that.
And as Veronica snuggles up to you, not her actual boyfriend, you can only congratulate Emma. Sure, you’re the one who’s gained the most from this. Not only in terms of sex, but also – and Emma would surely disagree if she wasn’t your slave – in terms of satisfaction. To see Emma living out her dominant role, even if only under your guidance, is nice to see and you have no problem with Emma caressing Harry and taking care of the poor guy who surely has the most difficulties to process today’s events.
Then you feel a hand on your shoulder. Behind you on the sofa lies Megan. Carefully, without drawing the others attention, she glances at Veronica, then at Harry. You nod and place a hand on the red of the hair beneath you.
“Go to your boyfriend,” you say softly to the girl under you.
“I want to lie here for a while” Veronica murmurs, resting her head on your thigh, close to your cock. But you flick your index finger against her ear.
“Go to your boyfriend.” This time your words sink in, and you help the girl straighten up and sway over to Harry. With an ‘oof’ she drops to his side and looks over at Emma who is pressing her breasts against the boy’s shoulder. The two girls also forge a bond of friendship, then giggle as Emma rises.
“Hey,” she calls, kicking the foot of Harry to wake him up, to no effect.
“Wait,” Veronica grins, leaning over her friend. Then she presses her lips to his and kisses him until he stirs. He moans, then his hands move up and hold his girlfriend tight. She doesn’t let up, enjoying his closeness while you and your two girls watch, but then he jerks and kicks his legs. Veronica giggles and then lets herself be pushed away.
“Shit,” Harry gasps, wiping his mouth. “You still have cum on your face!” He rubs his face obsessively, stands up, curses, and hurries to the bathroom not looking particularly heroic.
“Honey wait” Veronica calls after him but you hold the naked girl.
“Truth or dare?” you ask before she can react. Then she understands. You have chosen her.
“But Harry…”
“Answer the question,” Emma says. “Cum in his face is a burden he has to carry if he wants me.” Veronica looks to you for help, and gets it.
“Okay,” she mutters, glancing one last time at the bathroom from which sounds of running water emanate. “Truth.” You grin.
“I had a really good dare.” Veronica opens her mouth, but closes it again. “What would make you the wettest right now?” Emma whistles appreciatively and gives you a thumbs up.
“You’d probably want to have sex with Finn.” And Veronica nods.
“Can I?” she asks in a small voice but Emma shakes her head.
“You can’t include him in your task, sorry.” But Veronica has already come to a conclusion. She’s fired up and eager to move on.
“I’d be most turned on if I… Megan hasn’t had that much fun yet.” Your ‘shy’ sister winces on the sofa.
“Tha-That’s okay…” she mumbles. “I just l.like watching you guys… really…” she grins shyly and looks at you helpfully, though you rather suspect she wants your help satisfying her.
“No,” the new girl then hisses. “That’s not okay.” She stamps her foot and her petite breasts jiggle. “I’m so wet I’m ruining the carpet and I want to finally fuck Finn, okay? But I have to play this stupid game because apparently everyone here has had enough sex in their lives but I really want to fuck Finn, okay? So if I have to admit that I want to see Finn fuck another girl, his own fucking sister at that, then I’m saying that because… well…”
“Because you want to fuck me,” you say with a suppressed smile.
“… Yeah…” mumbles Veronica. You look to Megan.
“What are you saying, sister? Now that you know the truth, do you think you want me to fuck you while Veronica watches?”
“Please say yes” the redheaded girl begs as Megan squirms, tilting her head, pulling her shoulder up and twisting her body. She really does play brutally well. “I know you want to and there’s nothing big about doing it in front of others. After all, we’re all naked and…”
Megan mumbles something unintelligible but you know her well enough.
“What?” asks Veronica.
“I’m doing it,” says Megan. “I… I think it’s okay.” Her beautiful eyes lock on you and she chews her lower lip. “I’m doing it… because…”
“Because your brother wants you to,” Emma says, coming to stand next to you. She looks at you like she wants to consume you but since she had another man in her mouth today that’s off the table. But that doesn’t mean you’re not a team.
“Right,” you say, “you want to help me with this?” Your sister’s eyes go wide, and you see the fire raging inside Emma, too.
“You mean…” Megan swallows hard as Emma speaks.
“I mean that my little sister needs to get used to me fucking two girls from now on and I need someone to help me make sure she has what it takes to be my girlfriend.” On a sexual basis that’s really mean but your girls are smart and strong and Megan plays the nervous wallflower perfectly while it’s Emma who has yet to realize what you’re proposing to her. Then she grasps the opportunity that is presented to her.
“Let’s get this little thing ready” she grins, then turns to Megan. “Don’t worry dear. I know you’re strong enough to take this.”
“Really? I…I don’t know…”
“Yes, you do” Emma continues talking, speaking to the past, your first threesome together where Emma became your property. “You know you want it. You know you need help with it but you also know it’s the right thing to do.” She’s talking about herself you realize and Megan sees it too. “You know you need a strong hand to control your wet pussy, that’s Finn, and you need a friend to hold you and tell you that you can enjoy giving yourself to the boy you’ve loved all your life.”
“Yeah…” Your sister nods. “I understand.”
“And I understand too,” you say, stepping away from Emma. If things go any further you don’t have the strength to keep up the charade, so sweet and perfect is your elf. You step up to Megan, your kinky, lovely sister, and speak to her and Emma at the same time. “You two are perfect together.” Then you kiss Megan, deeply and intimately, while your one hand holds her neck and the other fondles her heavy breast.
“That’s so hot,” you hear Veronica whisper as Megan melts into warm, malleable wax in your hands. It’s like your first time with Emma, only the roles are reversed. Megan is nervous, almost anxious, as Emma moves her into position on the sofa. Naked, she kneels on the fabric while Megan lies on her lap with her hands clasped in front of her mouth. Sweet and cute, except that it makes her breasts squeeze and bulge out towards you. Emma keeps her legs spread and offers you a perfect view of the vagina you already know so well and are still so overwhelmed by that it belongs to you.
“Take her honey” Emma whispers audibly. “Fuck her and take her.”
“It’s her first time” you murmur as your cock slides over the soft skin of your sister’s inner thighs, making her shudder.
“She wants it,” Emma says. “You can see it in her eyes. She’s ashamed that she’s such a depraved little slut who wants to be fucked but everyone can see it.”
“I… I trust you,” Megan whispers, unable to look you in the eye, but grinning broadly and a little nervously. This time it’s actually for real, she’s about to be lifted up to the sky. “I know you guys will take care of me.” With that, she talks about herself from the point of view of Emma that day. You shake your head. On the one hand, it’s nice to see the girls thinking about talking to you, in that somewhat confusing but heartfelt way. On the other hand, there’s Veronica and Harry sitting on the carpet. Harry has come to and is caressing his girlfriend’s skin while his eyes are on you, and in them you see the same animalistic lust you have now that you had when you took Emma for the first time.
And with a surprised yelp, Megan witnesses you taking her ‘virginity’, just like you did with Emma, who holds her girlfriend’s legs over her back so she doesn’t give herself away and keeps them spread while you enter your sister’s tight, warm, wet passage.
“Shit,” Harry mutters as he watches you break the second biggest taboo there is after killing. And it excites him. You hear Veronica moan softly as you penetrate your sister while your girlfriend cheers you on.
“That’s it,” Emma murmurs, laughing with satisfaction as her harem sister’s body slides around on her lap. “Take her, take your sister, she’s yours.”
“Yes…” gasps Megan, then whimpers to stop saying anything while your hands grab her asscheeks. Then the slapping of your bodies can be heard and as you see the two girls beneath you, girlfriend and sister, sister and girlfriend, the roles so clearly reversed tonight until it becomes one rapturous whole, you hear Veronica moan. You turn your gaze from the twitching body of your sister, who is imitating your girlfriend, to Harry, who watches you enchanted and admires you. Next to him sits Veronica, legs spread, her eyes also on you, also full of awe and also a little envy.
“Do you like it?” you ask her, “Do you like watching me dominate a shy, sweet girl?”
“God yes!” gasps Megan from beneath you while Veronica can only nod. “It’s so good. Why didn’t you already fucked me Finn?” You smile but don’t turn away from your viewers.
“You’re not done yet. Tell us you like it, Veronica.” As Megan presses her hands over her mouth and her panicked gasps fill the room, Harry lets his hand wander between his girlfriend’s legs. You nod at him encouragingly, then he looks to Emma who is sliding her breasts down your sister’s back.
“Yes…” whispers Veronica. “I like it…”
“You like what? Be precise.” Again the girl blushes in the unfamiliar situation but her feelings are stronger than the knowledge that she is watching a brother fuck his sister with the help of his girlfriend while her boyfriend has his fingers inside her and she makes the wish everyone in the room knows she has.
“I like that you fuck girls…” she stammers, “I like it because I know Megan enjoys it. I like it because it’s so forbidden. And… And I like it because I want it too… Ha…” Harry starts pumping his fingers into her while the couple watches you.
“You want me to fuck you too?” you want to know. Beneath you Megan moans out as your cock stretches her.
“Please say yes,” she moans, “It’s so good and I want every girl to realize how nice it is to be fucked by my brother… by Finn…” She almost fell out of character but continues to speak in the role of Emma.
“Please say yes” your elf now includes Veronica in the game they are playing and speaks for Megan. “I’ve loved him all my life and finally I can be joyful and kinky and grateful and show him that I would do anything for him,” she pleads.
“My God yes!” Megan comes, jerking and Emma holds her tightly while her legs bob in the air under your thrusts. “And I want to be there so bad, free and happy and yes! And fucked!” Then her eyes twist and her mouth pops open.
“Yes I do!” shrieks Veronica, grabbing her boyfriend’s hand as she herself is about to climax. “I want it so bad! I want to be a part of it!”
“Harry!” you command while not slowing your pace. “Don’t let her come!” Harry looks at you in panic, but tries to obey you with his girlfriend making it plenty difficult for him, trying to keep his hand between her smacking thighs. “Don’t you dare let her come!”
“My God!” screams Veronica, yanking her hand away, high into the air. Drops of pussy juice fly glistening through the air as she cries out in frustration. Then your sister’s voice joins in as you send another orgasm right trough her tight body, wrecking her. “Come inside her Finn!” cries Veronica, doing the only thing that keeps her from pleasuring herself. “Come inside her and make her your girl!”
And you do. Megan shudders under you, just like Emma did, and Emma holds her best friend tight, just like Megan did, then you flood her cannel with your white cum, giving in to relief under the gathered gaze and give Megan a happy, in-love moment. It doesn’t is quite enough to make her come a third time but that’s okay with you and Emma braces her back as you pull your sister close to you to kiss her intimately. Finally Megan gets to wrap her legs around you, her arms as well and you lift her off the sofa.
“My little sloth,” you say lovingly and carry your sister across the room. She giggles tiredly and you smell her scent. She’s a little heavier than Millie but you don’t tell her that, just hold her tight as your sperm drips out of her onto the carpet and she buries her face in your shoulder. “Or no, better yet,” you muse. “You’re…my little…cute…wombat.” Megan just hugs you tighter, this time fully in her role as sister. When she’s close to you, she’s often like that, and you feel strong and confident in her submission. “Did you enjoy it?” you ask Veronica who is lying on the floor, legs still spread and twitching as Harry holds his aching hand.
“She almost broke my arm”! he grumbles, but has to smile. Veronica seems like something has escaped from her soul and she has to find it first. Luckily you have just the right tool to plug that hole.
“Veronica.” The girl looks at you. “Show me how much you liked it.” She obeys immediately and pulls her labia apart. Her juice runs down her hole, over her fingertips and onto the carpet. The two will have a lot to explain when the actual owners of the apartment get home, you muse, but couldn’t care less.
Because now comes what you’ve all been waiting for.
“Finn. Truth or Dare.”
“You can’t take me.” But this time you can’t get your way.
“Look at her honey,” says Emma sympathetically. “She can barely stand on her feet.”
“Maybe we should make an exception,” agrees Megan. “She wants to sleep with you so badly brother.” Veronica nods shyly. You look at Harry who is standing next to Emma.
“We’ll make an exception,” he says firmly, and you raise your eyebrows. “I like the games and the girls too. Finn, I want you to sleep with my girlfriend.” You look at him sternly, but he holds your gaze.
“You know I won’t give you Emma.”
“I know.” He takes a deep breath, but stays strong. “But you’re going to let me finger her to orgasm.” He blinks twice quickly as his life flashes before his mind, but when the film arrives on this evening, he smiles. And you smile
“Emma?”
“My master decides if his slave was good enough today.”
“Nice?” You laugh. “You were possessed today.” You turn to her. “And that’s what I love about you.” You give her a kiss on the forehead, that’s all you can do, but that’s okay.
“And I get to lick her,” Harry throws in quickly.
“Don’t overdo it,” you warn, then you soften. “I saw how good you are at it. What if Emma doesn’t let me have it after that?” You wink. Too much has happened today for you to worry.
“Then you have to fuck my brains out” grins your elf. “Break me, make me yours again and again. And your sister can help you with that.” Megan giggles lightheartedly and happily. You look at Veronica. You used to ask her for permission but you’re a new Finn and he takes what he wants.
“Please stop playing,” Veronica begs. “We’ll all do what you say anyway.”
“Your rules brother,” displays Megan softly and gently, copying Millie and playing like Emma. “And we obey.” Da fuck you waiting for, you think to yourself and look at Veronica. You look at her long and hard, you’re good at that. And you like how she starts shaking with excitement under your gaze. She wonders if it’s time now and you release her from this uncertainty.
“Come on.” You nod your head towards the sofa and grab her hand. Slowly you lead the naked girl to the sofa and put your hand on the soft skin of her ass while Megan gives way. “Lay down.”
“Okay.” Veronica is very quiet, almost shy but her eyes are shining. Seeing a girl lusting after you is a great honor for you and even if you have enough pussies at your disposal, you admire Veronica for giving in to you.
Their eyes widen as they wander down and lay on your cock, which darts towards her spread thighs like a wild animal. Veronica widens them a little more, inviting you in and submitting while you take her hands and slide them under her body. You smile at her and she extends the gesture, then gasps as the couch moves and your knees dig into the fabric. Finally, a soft, excited sigh escapes her throat as your fingers dig into her butt and place her lower body on top of your folder legs, your dick rubbing between over the connection of her pussy and asshole. With one leg dangling off the sofa, the other leg is raised over the armrest as you position yourself.
“Ready?” She just nods and turns red in the face.
“I’ve been waiting for this for so long.” Just a day you know but it sounds damn good and you don’t have the luxury of doubting yourself anymore.
“I’m going to change you now,” you say, and Veronica whimpers in anticipation. Then your cock rests on the ridge above her opening, stroking through her red pubic hair and eliciting more whimpering and cooing.
You look over at Harry one last time. He’s sitting cross-legged on the carpet and staring at you. His penis is hard and he slowly strokes it while his mouth is slightly open. You don’t quite know how he feels but your words are clear and as a boy he has to make sure to stop you. He doesn’t and so you grab your cock and slowly stroke the tip over his girlfriend’s clit down to her wet opening.
You know girls’ reactions to your cock, and it’s good to see even a relative stranger start to wriggle under your touch, but you control her with one hand, squeezing the spot between her breasts and holding her in position.
“Now you get what you want” you grin at the girl below you. “I fuck you and your boyfriend watches it. How do you find that?”
“Exciting” comes the immediate reply. “I’ve always wished that…” Then Veronica screams as you penetrate her. And you close your eyes too and enjoy the tight, warm feeling of her pussy. “Oh god yes… Finn… Yes…” Her body rocks back and forth as you move deeper and deeper into her with each thrust. You look down and see her canal widening more and more, wrapping itself around your cock and her clit buckling. Your grip around her legs tightens and as you lift her lower body, Veronica crosses her arms over her small breasts.
“Let go,” you say encouragingly. “I want to see your breasts.”
“They’re small…” she murmurs. “They don’t rock like the ones Emma has. Theyaaah….” The angle is right and you find her sensitive spot with the tip of your cock and Veronica lets her arms fall limply to the side as you flood her body and head with endorphins. She no longer pays attention to how her breasts shake under your thrusts or how deeply your fingers dig into her thighs as you sit up and almost push her upper body off the sofa. “Yes! God yes! Finn! Finn, that’s so good!” Her voice cracks and her eyes lose focus as you take her world and change it.
“Come on,” you say, turning to Harry. “Tell your girlfriend how awesome it is to let me fuck her.”
“Shit yeah,” Harry grins, baring his teeth. “You fuck her so well.” You pick up the pace even more and Veronica has no choice but to instinctively wrap her legs tightly around you. She presses her body against you and impales herself deeply on you.
“So deep… so good… shit…” she gasps out of breath. “Continue… Please continue…” You can almost see the bulge under her skin where your dick digs into her. “Harry he’s so good. Harry he fucks me… Finn fucks me… finally…”
“I told you he’s good.”
“Talk to her Harry” you demand. “Talk to your girlfriend.”
“Shit Veronica you look so beautiful.”
“It’s so good Harry. I shit… I’m coming… Harry I’m coming… so fahahassst…” Then it’s already time and Veronica is wriggling under you. She almost falls off the sofa, her upper body is almost hanging on the floor. You grab her and pull her towards you, put her back on her back and turn her body to the side. You put one of her legs over your shoulder, feel her warmth, the girl almost burns from your touch, and feel the wetness of her vagina, slippery and tight. Your thumb finds her clit and for a few minutes all Veronica can do is scream and moan as you slide her limp body across the sofa and fuck into her at breakneck speed.
“Finn! Finn! Harry! Finn!”
“Veronica!” Harry jerks off again. You are proud of his steadfastness. But he does not forget his honor. “Tell me he fucks you good.”
“Fuck!” It’s hard for her to speak, but you don’t think to stop your murderous pace. A light tap on her hard nipples is enough – just hard enough – to wake her up again. “Yes he is that good. Harry! Thanks for letting me…”
“I love you so much Veronica.”
“And I love you…” She almost says your name. You see it on her lips. Your cock twitches violently inside her and you have trouble controlling yourself but Veronica, weak, shy Veronica retains strength. “Harry! Oh… my.. Gooooo…” Before you fuck her to unconsciousness, you pull out of her. Her eyes widen and she gives you a begging look as you stand up and put your hand on her head. Instinctively she opens her mouth and sticks her tongue out at your dripping cock, but you push it away with controlled strength as you stand up. Then you grab her and put her next to you.
She almost collapses, can’t stand up and hangs on you like a sack of potatoes. You wave Harry over, who jumps up, dick twitching, and takes her in his arms. He looks at you questioningly, apparently he thinks it’s over already, but you shake your head reassuringly. Then you turn to Emma.
“Let my little brother lick you,” you say and Emma has exactly the right reaction. Where Veronica is excited and giggly, Emma just nods and looks at you in love.
“Thank you” she whispers to you as she hugs you. Then she stands next to Harry. “Just make sure you watch your girl, okay?” she says as she lays on her back in front of Harry.
“Oh my god” he moans while Emma spreads her legs in front of him like a trained stripper. One last look to make sure Emma is okay, then Veronica demands your attention.
“How did you like it?” you ask the girl at your side.
“Good,” she murmurs, watching as Harry lowers his head between your elf’s thighs, but keeps his eyes on her. Then you turn them around to you.
“You haven’t had enough.” Veronica shakes her head.
“No. No way.” She looks at Harry again. “We’ll just wait until you can again and then…” She doesn’t get any further than you grab her and hug her. Of course you want to protect Harry, who is struggling not to look at Emma but at his girlfriend, loyal as he is, but you also want to show Veronica that you are far from finished.
Your harsh gesture works well. She hasn’t recovered from her last orgasm and when you push her down she just collapses into your arms and giggles happily as you catch her and gently slide her back onto the sofa. This time Megan has to move from her seat and while you lay the red-haired girl on her stomach over the armrest you grab your little middle sister and pull her to your side.
“Check this out,” you say, nibbling on her neck as you turn her head to Veronica. “Isn’t that one fucking inviting ass?” Megan giggles and leans into you with a sigh, enjoying your touch while behind you, Emma starts to moan.
“What?” Veronica asks, turning her head around as her hands cup her butt. She gives you startled looks but you focus on your sister while your cock rests on her fingers over her butt hole.
“Yeah, it’s really handsome,” Megan agrees, barely able to keep her eyes open.
“Should I fuck it or rather her cunt?” Your wombat looks at you questioningly. She can’t believe that she gets to decide that, she, your little, sweet, innocent sister. But you see the glitter behind her eyes, but above all you are smart enough to see the reluctance that hides behind her lust.
“I actually wanted to…” It’s clear that she wants to be your anal queen. You grin and wink at her.
“Hey, Harry? Harry!” Your brother lifts his head between your girlfriend’s thighs. She’s lying with her head to you, legs spread wide and obscenely in the air and you can’t see her facial expression but you can see her hands, which immediately come to rest on his head. “Shall I fuck your girlfriend in her ass?”
“You’re asking me that?” he wants to know with a shiny chin.
“Say no Harry!” Veronica shrieks from her position, squirming on the sofa. “He is so big! I can not do it!”
“I can’t just deny him one of your holes,” he counters, and Megan moans with desire, rubbing her breasts against your side. The power play turns her on just like you.
“It’s okay buddy” you grin and grab his girlfriend’s hands. “Something tells me that this won’t be the last time.” Then you lean forward, propping yourself up on the sofa and placing your lips next to her head. “And it’s not like I can’t break your mind only just with that.” Veronica freezes as your cock rubs against her skin. She takes her hands away, surrenders and instead presses them under her breasts.
“Yes,” she whispers. “Please break me.”
“Little whore” you whisper. Then you come up and slap your hand hard on her butt. “Eventually” you muse. “Eventually I’ll fuck your little ass.”
Then, without making a fuss, you grab her buttocks, pull them apart, exposing her sleazy opening and sink back into her cunt. Veronica screams and stretches towards you while her head is pressed into the cushions of the sofa.
This time you take your time, focusing not on speed but on technique, thinking about Maureen and her lessons and making Veronica, unprepared and untrained as she is, squeak like a guinea pig.
“Oh god!” She moans and giggles at the same time, then laughs, then moans again as you methodically and clinically work her. Shockwaves travel through the flesh of her ass. She’s not as fit as Millie and not as touchy as Megan but she’s a good fuck and you like the way she doesn’t know how to react beneath you. With one hand you press Veronica on her lower back, you put the other arm around Megan. You pull your sister close and press her lips to hers. Intimately and greedily you press at each other and Megan ruffles your hair with one hand while the other lifts one of her breasts. You lean down and suck on her nipple while Megan arches her back and moans.
Emma climbs in and fires at Harry, who seems to have forgotten that he has two hands and is only using them to squeeze closer to Emma and her crotch. He watches you spoil two women at the same time and tries to make Emma come at the same time.
“Good, Harry,” she cheers him on. “Keep licking me… Your tongue is so good.” The boy just tries harder, a beautiful girl’s praise fuels his desire to prove himself and soon you hear the rapid breathing you know well from Emma. With a sound you release your sister’s heavy breast from your mouth and kiss her again on her lips. Then you turn around to Veronica whose legs are hanging over the edge of the sofa and are fidgeting wildly to the beat of your thrusts.
You gyrate your hips and while Megan wraps her arms around you from behind, Veronica screams her orgasm into the cushions of the sofa. Her body shakes even more, almost in a fit, as you keep moving, flooding her body with impressions and shaping her mind to your liking.
The sex with the new girl doesn’t pass you by either. After the experiences with Emma and Carry, the ‘quarrel’ with Megan and above all the concern for Giselle, you feel for the first time that you have changed. That is, it has always been within you, but now you allow it. You feel the animal awaken within you, the monster that wants more and more, driven by the quivering piece of flesh beneath you, impaled on your cock, dependent and willing on you.
You shake your head Then you look at Megan.
“Tell me I’m the good one,” you whisper.
“What?” asks Veronica, who has heard your voice in her fog of lust and now lifts her bright red head from the pillows, looking at you confused and grinning stupidly while red strands of hair cling to her sweaty skin. You keep fucking her and make her scream. Megan looks at you for a long time. And she’s a perfect sister.
“Let her ride you,” she says and gives you your answer. You look at Emma and Harry. Your brother didn’t notice anything, but Emma tilt her head back and looks at you while she massages her breasts and her legs are shaking. You’re smiling.
“Hey, now it’s your turn.” You pull Veronica up and this time she just falls into your arms. “You wanted sex with me, you get sex with me.” You grab her chin and make her look at you. “But that also means you have to make an effort, right?” Next to you, Megan looks like she’s taking notes. Veronica nods.
“Okay.” She doesn’t say anything more, watching you nervously as you lie down with your back on the carpet, your head next to Emma.
“Ooooh… Oh… Ooooh…” Veronica slowly lowers herself onto you. You put one hand behind your head and caress Emma on her cheek while Harry pumps three fingers feverishly into her. Megan crouches beside you and watches as Veronica kneels over you on her tiptoes, reaching under her and trying to put your cock inside her.
“What is it,” you ask helpfully. “It was already in you.”
“Yes…” Veronica groans as your glans brushes against her sensitive clit. “But… Oh… But then it was you who…”
“Come here.” You reach between her legs and pull her a little closer to you. She follows you obediently and soon your tip is squeezed between her vulva.
“Oh boy… Oh boy…”
“Almost” you grin. “Almost done.” Then you grab her waist and push her down onto her knees. Her body tenses, straightening up to get away from you, but she’s just too small and a moment later your penis is halfway inside her. “There you are” you smile. “And now it’s the same as before.” Then you let her go and wait.
At first, she doesn’t move, just feels you inside and you see that something is going on in the small part of her brain that you haven’t changed yet. And you don’t like what you see.
You met Veronica as a shy and very sweet girl. Then you got to admire her fiery and happy side, all thanks to the help of Emma and her plan. And now you’re having sex with Veronica, good honest sex. And you see it in her eyes. Veronica wordlessly stares at you without moving, not paying attention to Harry or Emma, just you. And Megan sees it too.
“Veronica,” she says, sounding more serious than usual. She doesn’t play. “Move. Fuck him.” You know what your sister wants, fill her head with sex so she doesn’t get any stupid ideas.
“Fuck my boyfriend, Veronica” also demands Emma from her position on your head. “Fuck him now.” But Veronica can’t. She stares at you and you recognize the emotion on her face. Fuck! Now it’s up to you not to let this beautiful, special, naughty evening end in disaster. Not just for Emma and Megan, but now especially for Veronica and Harry, who is still staring at your elf’s opening and doesn’t realize that his girlfriend is about to fall in love with you just a few feed away.
It has never occurred to you to deny someone your closeness, let alone your time if you can help them. You are a good person and that spirit of sacrifice has ultimately rewarded you. And you don’t want to give that up now, don’t want to do that to Veronica now, and you don’t want to do that to Harry either.
“You’re beautiful, sitting up there like an angel, Veronica,” you say and see the effect of your words. She doesn’t have to speak for you to understand. “And I need you now.” She blinks as Emma and Megan watch her.
“Yes?” she asks. And then she realizes it too. Her eyes dart to Harry, who hasn’t noticed, then back to you. “With what?” You hear hope in her voice. The hope that you could reciprocate her feelings. And she knows you can. You already have two girlfriends, fuck Emma and your sister at the same time. What’s a third girl? And you have no right to deny her that wish. Veronica is no different than Emma or any of your other girls and you don’t have the moral high ground to talk her out of it.
But you have a moral obligation to be a good man. Now, today and otherwise. You look deep into her eyes and it feels like a sacrifice, which makes you happy. She would certainly fit well in the harem. Emma would support her and Susan and Claire would certainly welcome her into their group.
You move your body a little, reminding her that you are inside her, owning and controlling her. But only at this moment.
“Oh yes,” she murmurs, looking aside in embarrassment. Good girl. She is ashamed that she could think like that. Very good girl. Then she looks at you again. “Do you… Do you want me to fuck you, Finn?” You smile in relief.
“That would be great,” you admit. “Because I’m about to burst.” And Veronica makes herself happy.
“Does that mean that I, the little, innocent Veronica, can deprive the big, strong Finn of his orgasm? Do you want me to sayyyyikes…”
“Bitch,” you grumble, but have to smile in victorious confidence as you thrust into her and make her bounce on her tiptoes.
“Harry!” the girl squeals happily as a healthy pink spreads between her breasts.
“Fuck him darling” whispers Harry and gets up between your girlfriend’s legs. “Show him what you can do.” Then Emma grabs him and presses his head down again.
“And take your hands too… ooooofuuuuckyesssss…” she cries.
From then on it’s a very good time and you realize with surprise how well Veronica rides you. She grins cheekily when she realizes how much she has you under control and even plays with you a bit, changes the tempo once and even stops completely twice until you half-beg, half-demand her to continue. She still raises her hands in front of her breasts, but you soon replace her fingers on her nipples, giving her the satisfaction of being in charge of you now.
“Shit are you good,” you say exhausted and put your head back. You hear Emma breathing rapidly next to you and you are stroking her again as Harry brings her to orgasm again.
Eventually Megan joins you too. She gives the rocking and moaning Veronica one more appraising look, then you pull her over your elf’s face while you bring her body over you and work her breasts.
“We should exchange numbers” you hear Veronica say while sucking on your wombat’s breasts.
“Yes?” you hear Megan gasp.
“Yes.” A happy chuckle. “Now that we all know each other so well, let’s share our stories. I’m dying to know how it is for you to seduce your own brother.” The two girls giggle together.
“That would be nice,” Megan says.
“And…” Veronica’s voice changes. “And in return I’ll send you pictures of me and my lover.” Veronica doesn’t see your satisfied smile.
You finish with Veronica in your arms. You pick her up and she wraps her legs around you while Emma kneels under you and licks the place where you connect.
While Megan and Harry get dressed and tidy up the apartment, you, Veronica and Emma continue to do it and after your mixed juices have dripped on their faces, you watch Veronica as she cleans your elf’s face with a warm cloth. Somewhat you were hoping she would be kinky enough to distract your girlfriend and share your cum in a sloppy kiss, but once her high is over Veronica goes back to being the good girl.
But the two sit on the sofa for a few more minutes while you also get dressed and help your sister and brother.
“So” you mean half an hour later. “We. Really. Should. Go. Now.” And this time nobody opposes you, even if the girls are sulking. But even Harry lets the boss hang out.
“I’m tired and Finn and his girls have a long way to go.”
“You could stay here,” Veronica proposes excitedly. “I want to talk to Emma some more.”
“Honey,” Harry says soothingly. “We know you girls. I don’t know about Finn, but…”
“Veronica emptied the last shot from my magazine,” you say, putting your hand on the girl’s shoulder. “Did you swap numbers?” Of course they did.
Harry and Veronica accompany you to the car. Harry wants to shake hands, but you pull him in brotherly and slap him hard on the back.
“No dickpicks to my girlfriend, okay?” you say sternly and he blushes.
“You can do that with Veronica I would assume.”
“You assume correctly,” says the girl who looks so usually beautiful. Nothing reminds you that she rode you recently but the evening will not be forgotten for a very long time. Then she steps up to you, stands on tiptoe and hugs you.
“Thank you” she whispers in your ear and you almost expect a kiss on the cheek. But the pressure Veronica puts on you as she snuggles up against you is much more intense and you know what she’s really grateful for.
“You’re welcome,” you say and wait until she pulls away from you. Then you gently flick her nose. “We should go bowling more often.”
The joke wasn’t very good, but people’s laughter is genuine and Veronica and Harry wave goodbye as you drive yourself and your girls through the fading night towards the sunrise.
In the back seat lies Megan, snoring and content, securely strapped in but slumped like a doll whose strings have been cut. Emma sits next to you and looks out the window. Soft music pours out of the radio as the first tones of red begin to envelop the horizon in perfect fire.
“What are you thinking about?” you ask your elf. She doesn’t turn from the window and continues to watch the sunrise while you focus on the road. You ask yourself how many couples in the world are experiencing something like you did right now, but you know that your life is infinitely crazier than what you just experienced. And besides, you’re not important. It’s the angel next to you.
“About Harry,” Emma murmurs. You look down at your hand, see the skars from Josh and Carry, your hands don’t even twitch. You just have the normal need to touch your girlfriend, not the urge to show her that you’re better than Harry. You trust Emma completely and welcome her thoughts as well as her next words. “I wonder if I’ll ever sleep with him.”
“Do you want that?” you ask quietly. You don’t want to wake Megan. Emma snorts in amusement and you take a look at her tender neck.
“You know I don’t care what I want. You decide what makes me happy.”
“Tonight too?” Emma says nothing for a long time.
“No. Tonight I made my own decisions. Our decisions,” Another long pause. “Harry was good with his fingers.”
“Maybe he can teach me something.”
“Not as good as you.” Her voice has no sound, she is deep in thought. You love Emma for having this ability. “After the lake… After Carry… You know I doubt myself… right?”
“Of course” you nod your head. “Therefore I am your master and you my slave.”
“Then why didn’t you order me anything to do with Harry today?”
“Because you weren’t my slave today, you were my friend Emma. And because I know that you know yourself. Maybe not always, but often enough.” You have to think of Giselle. She certainly doesn’t have that ability and you grip the wheel tighter at the thought.
“So am I going to sleep with Harry or not?” You laugh, softly and happily. After everything that has happened, Emma continues to confide in you. You couldn’t be prouder of her.
And the question accurately reflects your relationship. You know Emma is strong. Emma knows that too. And you know Emma wants you to rule, not because she’s weak, but because she’s strong. And Emma knows that too. The first yellow appears on the horizon.
“We’ll answer that question when we see them next time,” you finally say. And Emma is happy. You said ‘we’.
“That sounds funny,” Emma murmurs as you release Veronica from your embrace. You look at her questioningly but the redhead answers you instead.
“Exactly,” she says, “That sounds like a goodbye.”
“Yeah because this is supposed to be a goodbye” you reply, contorting your face into a ‘isn’t it obvious?’ grimace. Then you look around the group. “Right?” You look to Emma. “Right, Emma?” But she just smiles cheekily at you. “Right?”
“He was pestered the whole way” Emma grins as she hugs Veronica like they haven’t seen each other in years. But Emma is right, of course she is, and you really did pout while steering your car with Emma and Megan in it behind Harry through the advanced evening. At first you weren’t sure what to feel at the thought of going back to Seaview, and Megan felt the same way. It felt like returning to a lover you had previously dismissed and only now realized how good she was to you.
But Veronica had put an end to that worry when she told you about an apartment just a few miles from the bowling alley and bar. Since the school year is about to end here, too, she has already looked for a place to stay near her first job, and when you meet in the parking lot in front of the townhouse, she explains that her half-brother lives here, but is on a business trip at the moment.
“I figured we could use the place,” she smiles as she slips the key into the lock while Emma bounces excitedly up and down beside her and Megan clings to your side.
“I don’t like so many new people” mumbles the girl you know is the center of every party.
“Don’t worry.” Harry rubs the back of his head and puts a hand on her shoulder. “I made sure we’re alone.”
In fact, Harry is right too as you explore the apartment. Megan doesn’t leave your side, and even though you know she’s playing it, you like being her big protector. And you like Emma and Veronica acting like two drunken party girls while Harry can’t quite decide how to handle the situation.
“Go ahead and sit down,” Veronica says, ushering you into the living room, which is set up exactly as you’d expect two people who are about to start work. Cheap furniture, not much decor on the walls and tidying up was done here the last time there still were only two continents. But you like that, after all it would look like that in your life if you didn’t care for your girls and everywhere you see Veronica and her hurried attempts to make Harry a little better, which you also know from yourself. The fact that the girl is as bad at washing the dishes as you brings you even closer together and Harry is all for you as you stand next to the girls in the kitchen and prepare the dishes while Emma and Veronica prepare a little something to eat.
“So,” the red-haired girl murmurs as she sucks spaghetti into her mouth, a noodle clinging onto her cheek and red splatters of tomato sauce all over her white skin. She looks to you across the table you’re all sitting at. “So you’re the master? And she’s your slave?” You raise your eyebrows, but find yourself confirmed in your suspicions that the evening will go a certain way. Beside you, Emma giggles as Megan drops her fork into the food and visibly grabs your hand. “What?” the friend of Harry wants to know innocently. “She told us, didn’t she?”
“But not Megan, honey” reminds Harry who, just like you, hasn’t had any alcohol yet today. Everyone looks to the clearly intimidated girl who turns under the stares.
“Sorry dear,” Veronica says and means it, but can’t quite hide her mischievous grin. “Emma, do you want to tell her? After all, his sister has a right to know what she’s getting herself into.” Emma clears her throat.
“Megan dear, your brother and I have a very special relationship. For example…” And then your dear, innocent, certainly-even-if-she-hasn’t-yet-confirmed-it virgin sister gets a long, detailed lecture about life and, most importantly, sex with you. It turns you on enormously to hear how Emma brags about you and also the mouth of Harry opens from time to time while Emma tells the story. But most of all, she tells an incredible mix of fictional stories that she sprinkles with the truth in such a way that by the end you’re not even sure if you’ve ever fucked Emma in the ass on a carousel at a nighttime fairground while she rubbed her breasts with cotton candy.
But your elf doesn’t make you look like a total lunatic either, telling your little sister about your exploits and sacrifice for her, and this time the stories are all true. You, meanwhile, stuff your face with spaghetti so that your amazement at these stories doesn’t betray Emma and admire your wombat only the more for the ability to sit by your side like an intimidated but very curious girl and listen to what a perfect man you are while she would do all these perversities all by herself in a heartbeat.
“M-must I d-do that too brother?” your sister finally asks you as Emma finishes her tale about sleeping with your dick in her mouth all night. Of course, she’s turned the subject back to nasty things but you can’t help but imagine what it would be like to not only have fingered Emma in the aquarium.
Her ass was just stretching out to me. No one would have seen and… Shit, we need to get back to Seaview… sometime.
You want to answer Megan, but the evening belongs to Emma and it’s her turn after the horrible and real things of the last days and weeks to weave her dream from which you will then shape your lives. As crazy and naughty as some of the stories seem, you listen carefully, take notes and look Emma deep in the eye. And she notices, too, and – you can’t help but grin – becomes visibly excited by the knowledge that you’re there and listening.
“Well,” she thinks, “in any case, you must know that your brother is a very strict but fair master for me. It is not easy to be at his service and it takes strength and energy to surrender to him.” She says this as casually as if she were communicating her grocery list and not the components of your relationship. “You can only do that if you really love him endlessly.”
“I do,” Megan says, and you sip your Coke rather than join the conversation. Then you feel the sugary drink shoot through your nostrils. At least, that’s how it feels to you as Megan continues speaking. “And I want to give myself to him and serve him and… be his slave.”
Your cough makes everyone laugh, even Megan breaks her facade briefly and puts a hand on your thigh reassuringly under the table, but her face is chastely turned toward the tabletop, a dreamy, knowing smile on her lips.
“God Megan…” you snort. Then you see Emma looking at you from her seat next to you, and you understand. It’s not just her night, she’s giving it to you, and so is Megan. You lean over to your little sister and enclose her body in your intimate embrace. “You don’t have to be my slave darling” you whisper audibly in her ear. “I’ve loved you for so long, just the way you are, that I wouldn’t force you to do anything.”
“But I do want to please you” your sister mumbles, also audibly. You put on a show, but the spectacle is as much for the two of you as it is for the others who eye you with goodwill. “I want you to be your little sister and not bother you.”
“But the trouble you put me through makes you the person I love so much” you confess, telling the truth Megan wants to hear, needs to hear. And then you give Emma something back. “I know my girlfriend can be a little demanding sometimes but I also like your vulnerable side Megan. It’s not a weakness, it’s just what I need.” With these words your little middle sister snuggles even closer to you and you feel that you have said things in this game that are also important in her real life.
Emma has helped Megan cope better with the role she holds in your life and everyone in the room can see how much she enjoys letting go, pressing up against you and not making plans, just being with you all in the open. It was Megan who brought you and Emma together, it was her who started the adventure you are living in now and it was also her who is in charge when something goes wrong in your harem. She feels responsible for Emma, you suddenly realize, and your fingers stroke her warm back. Megan and you almost overwhelmed your elf on her first time and even though Emma enjoyed it and Megan was right, she blames herself for these things just as you do. Megan stands by your side and Emma knows what she owes her. And tonight she gives it all back to your little middle sister.
“Your brother would never treat you the way he treats me, Megan honey” Emma helps her. “He loves you too much for that.” Megan looks at the girl over your shoulder and you can’t read her expression, but know it’s a good one. “You don’t have anything to worry about. You’re going to live just like me by his side.”
“Thank you,” Megan whispers, and it’s not an act. You just nod, turned away from Emma, but knowing she understands.
You’d spend an eternity in that intimate embrace with Megan but the night belongs to Emma and you suppress a smirk as she jumps back into the fray, just your little warrior elf, just as horny and psyched as you. And judging by the two stitches in your chest, so is Megan.
“You as his little teddy bear, me as his filthy slave.”
There’s an amused but good-natured snort from the other side of the table, and you all turn to Veronica sitting at the table, grinning smugly.
“Oh don’t mind us, it’s just my place” she grins cheekily and sips her drink as well. However, she sits bent over at the table and her white blouse hangs from her upper body. Where the nipples of Megan poke through her shirt, Veronica has it easier, but everyone knows she’s horny. Emma sticks out her tongue and Megan awkwardly sits back down on the chair you almost pulled her off of during your embrace. As Emma turns to face her friend, you and Harry exchange glances.
You can understand the slightly tortured and impatient expression on his face and also notice the longing looks at his girlfriend. Again, Megan has the advantage that she can look longingly at you as the supposed weakest of the group. Otherwise, the other two girls have themselves well under control whereas the two guys at the table are entrusted with the difficult task of pretending this is a normal sexually charged evening and not something else entirely. You envy Emma and her ability to fight down her lust for you, after all she has done it long enough, but you have a difficult time not taking the hand Megan has resting on your thigh and pressing it into your crotch. You’re just a man and that’s just fine.
“And besides,” Veronica continues, and you realize you missed a good part of the conversation the two of them were having, “I don’t think you’re really his slave. Do you Harry?” Veronica looks at his friend who startles and looks around as if he’s been caught napping in class. Just like me.
“What?” he stutters awkwardly and looks to you, searching for support. You can’t offer any, trapped as you are in the imagination of Emma and Megan. But Veronica shows no mercy.
“Emma said she likes the life of a slave and is looking forward to forming a harem with Megan.” You blink, but you’re the only boy here who notices that Veronica has that undertone in her voice again. Yes, your Emma is doing it all for you and somehow Megan is too, but Veronica and Harry are also part of the group and the third girl doesn’t want to let the new, exciting situation get her down. “But I said that it doesn’t seem like she’s his slave at all.” She laughs, perhaps a little nervously, and taps Harry on the shoulder. “You never listen, do you? Men.” She rolls her eyes playfully.
“In the waterpark, she said she was his and does whatever he says,” Harry grumbles, a little dopily, and you see how glazed over his gaze already is. Maybe yours is too but at least you have enough experience not to say something like that in the presence of a sexually charged girlfriend.
“Oh yeah?” wants Veronica to know. “I do everything you say, too.” His eyes nearly fall out of his head as she speaks the words, and you realize the poor boy would never look at his girlfriend the way you do with Emma. Somehow you’re proud of him for being so good, but on the other hand you feel sorry for him because you know what he’s missing. Maybe not for long. “Come on,” she demands, “give me an order.” She stands next to Harry and puts her hands on her hips. She looks classy despite her baggy sweatpants and somewhat dirty blouse, and her feet are planted firmly and resolutely on the ground as she looks at her friend.
“You know I would never…”
“I know,” the girl says cheekily. “But Emma is right. I like bad men too. And you are a bad man.” You want to say something but Emma shakes her head slightly. “Bad men get what they want, and tonight it’s you who gets what he wants.” She throws back her red hair and looks at Emma triumphantly. It’s her turf, her apartment, and she feels superior to Emma.
It’s a bit strange how boys and girls deal with the subject of sex and where you treat Harry like a little brother, relentlessly and with harsh lessons, something you would never do that way with your sisters, the two girls engage in a fierce competition for who is the better girlfriend. Where you treat Harry harshly, you stick together; where Emma and Veronica often hug, they now face each other. And it’s not a given that the situation will remain as calm as it is right now, as you can see from your brother’s face as he looks around the table for help and from Megan who’s hands clasping your arm, even if it’s just an act. The other two girls have already checked each other out in the parking lot in front of the bar, but it’s still important for them to know that they can satisfy their men. Emma has an unfair advantage here of a real harem with more than enough members and you love her for using that to help Veronica without telling her directly. Emma has her needs too, just like Veronica has her pride.
“There’s more to being a slave than just doing what your master asks you to do. It’s just basic knowledge.”
“Oh yeah?” says Veronica again, aware that she is falling behind. “Then prove it!” Harry sits up straight and even Megan looks up as the other girls look to you. Emma seems confident of victory. Everyone at the table knows she is all yours, and unfortunately it’s only now occurring to Veronica that this challenge may not have been as hard as she first thought. She’s a good girl who likes to be bad, whereas Emma, fake or real, already knows her place and the rules that go with it. A definite advantage. And even Megan looks like she pities the redheaded girl. It’s your responsibility not to derail the evening, and even if Emma controls it, it’s her evening, she knows her role in your life, and therefore yours in hers.
“I think we’d better go now,” you say kindly, pat your sister’s hand and rise. Emma has only been waiting for this.
“No darling please! I’m sorry, Master!” She throws herself around your neck and kisses your cheek while trying to stop you from leaving without applying pressure. That would be a bad slave. “I was too selfish and only thought of myself. Please forgive me Master.” Shit that sounds pretty nice… But it’s not like you want to go home because Emma ruined the evening.
“Emma honey, you are a good slave for me, no question. You always know exactly what I want and you are an angel on the street but a whore in bed.” You kiss her on the cheek, but don’t manage to make it seem demanding. You like her too much for that, this sweet little creature who hopefully has realized that no one really buys her slave, as eager as she throws herself at you, as naughty as she enjoys her life and as loving as she cares for you. But of course you wouldn’t destroy the illusion she has built around you and which is anyway only held together by the lust that lives in all of you. At best, Emma is a bonded friend to you, maybe a little dirty but otherwise quite normal.
But your elf has taken care of that too, and where Megan is normally like Emma is right now, she now nestles against your arm and presses her cheek… and her heavy breasts against your side.
“I want to be with you” she whispers, smiling oblivious to the showdown of the two other girls, and you are pleased. You nod to her and turn back to the others.
“It was a nice evening but we…” Then you are surprised.
“Oh come on” laughs Veronica, a bit forced but definitely not angry. This makes you curious. “I was just kidding.” Even Harry raises his eyebrows when he hears the words. “Emma and I are already best friends and we just fight sometimes, right?” Emma nods vigorously and then does something really unfair.
“Please let us stay a little longer Master” she begs… and gets down on her knees in front of you. Harry and his girlfriend draw in a sharp breath as Emma puts her hands on your thighs and looks up at you. “Please Master…” But you are not a master of yourself while your elf is at your feet.
“Emma… fuck… I’m so hot for you…” You don’t care if Harry or Veronica hear it and Megan seems to feel the same way. Emma grins, only you and your sister can see it. “And Harry feels the same way.” You look to the boy whose eyes dart back and forth between you and his girlfriend. “God Emma I want you.” Saying it doesn’t bother you, and even though Veronica blushes a little, she holds her ground. But you can’t. Today is not your day. And you know what Emma is up to. With a sigh, you stroke her hair. “I’m just too good to my slave.” Emma waits for confirmation, and you nod your head toward the center of the room. “We’re staying.”
Emma jumps up and hugs you, squealing joyfully and not acting at all like the air is saturated with pleasure pheromones that you could almost see it. In any case, you taste them as she kisses you intimately on the mouth and presses her soft lips on yours. Emma is always so jittery and excited when she’s around you and just after what happened to her, it’s a nice opportunity to experience her childlike enthusiasm for all things perverted and fun.
“Slave my ass,” you hear from behind you. Emma turns to Veronica but you put your hand on her shoulders.
“She’s kind of right, honey,” you say, glancing at the other girl who has her hands clasped in front of her chest and one leg pulled forward. Her teeth flash cheekily as she sees a notch in the otherwise flamboyant world of Emma. You could settle the situation with a friendly comment, you’re good with girls, you’ve realize that by now. But… It’s quite hot to see the two of them getting irritated. You pause. You rarely have thoughts like that.
But it is the day of Emma, your elf. Not yours. And the way she rubs her butt against your lap while she wants to say something back clearly shows that she is not without lust. Oh, fuck it.
“Take your clothes off,” you say, and all eyes in the room land on you. Harry almost dies in his seat and Veronica takes a step back, loses her composure for a moment, but then catches herself again. Emma turns around to face you.
“Honey?”
“Veronica is right.” You almost don’t recognize your voice. “A slave does not decide for her master and you know it.” Your hand rests on her cheek and her eyes beam up at you as she processes your words. “Now take off your top.” Veronica wants to say something but you stop her too. “And your bra too.”
“Yes master.” And there it is again, that undertone of lust and devotion, exactly why Emma loves you.
“You wanted proof?” you ask Veronica. “Here it is. Emma does everything I say.” But your words are barely noticed, and you’re proud that your elf can silence an entire room. Carefully, she tucks her thumbs under the edge of her shirt and pulls it up, arms crossed. As Harry and Veronica watch with their mouths slightly open, Megan pulls her legs up in the chair, grabs her long shirt and wraps her arms tightly in front of her chest. She plays her part really well.
And you’re proud that you have the manly strength not to stare just as dumbly as Emma exposes her belly button. You already know brother’s reaction, but he is also seeing Emma for only the second time, Veronica for only the first, and both have the same reaction you would have if you didn’t live in a harem and have other obligations. You have multiple girlfriends, so you have to make sure, even more than a normal boyfriend, that your girls feel very special around you. Emma has done it again tonight and even though your cock is straining against your pants like a gladiator just before the all-decisive battle, you know how to make Emma feel even more pompous.
Your girlfriend flinches a bit and has already pulled her shirt over her eyes as your hands lay on her belly. She feels your chin on her shoulder, you’re taller and have to squat a bit, but that only causes your fingertips to rest on the edge of her pants while her body freezes in your touch.
“You want to play?” you whisper softly in her ear, not sure that the others really can’t hear you. The room is silent and everyone is staring at the girl who is about to undress. But this still has to be said. “Then we’ll give them a show.” And Emma starts to shake as your one hand moves into her pants, sliding over her skin and squeezing into the tight slit between her stomach and the fabric. Your other arm moves up, under her shirt and you feel the fabric of her bra, the warmth of her skin and the goosebumps your closeness causes.
Finally it is done, the shirt is off, and Emma stands in front of you in her lemon-yellow bra. It’s new and apparently you’re not the only one who wanted to give something back to his partner today for the great day.
“It’s simple” mumbles Veronica but you see the girl staring at your girl. Emma has much bigger breasts than her ‘rival’ and you make a mental note to exorcise her of those worries tonight, but only if Harry doesn’t do it for you. Now you can focus entirely on Emma, who is cradled in your embrace, not thinking of messing with anyone other than her idea of a perfect girlfriend for you.
“That’s right,” you mumble, brushing aside her hair that has fallen into her face through her shirt. Then you adjust her glasses that sit so cutely on her snub nose and put your hands on her quivering shoulders. “Put them away.” But you’re not mean. “Even though it looks really great on you.” Harry shakes his head absentmindedly as he takes in your demeanor, but then his eyes go wide as memories come flooding back that he’s always had in his head himself.
Your hands move behind Emma, between her shoulder blades and your girl raises her arm, showing Veronica her perfectly shaved armpits, and snuggles up to you while her muscles play and the other, very slightly chubby girl sees the light contours of her ribs under her skin. You take care of your elf and make sure that she is not a skeleton that could starve herself to death on the catwalks of this world, but it is also good to see that she corresponds to the beauty ideal of society so much that she can cause envy and jealousy in her rivals. Veronica is not one of them, but being a girl means being beautiful for a boy. And Emma is truly beautiful.
Her shoulders twitch as she feels the grip of her bra loosen around her torso and you hear her breathing quicken at the thought of about to be naked in front of other people. Emma is excited and your lips elicit a voluptuous moan as they rest on her neck. You don’t know where she’s looking while you undress her in front of the others but you look at Harry, your little brother, and are proud that you have such a fucking hot girlfriend.
But you are still mean, you don’t begrudge Veronica the sight that Harry could enjoy only once, Megan already several times. Your hands go up the moment Emma instinctively pulls her shoulders forward, undressing for you without thinking, and so does Harry as your fingers wrap around a pair of perfect breasts with stiff nipples. Veronica can’t react because she’s also completely fixated on the two mounds that you’re taking away from the other’s gaze, and Megan outdoes herself. She presses her knees against her body pulling her shirt over her face while squealing like a guinea pig. My little wombat.
“My slave girl has really stiff nipples” you announce to the world and Emma moans again. Then she gasps as you lift her breasts slightly. The skin contact alone makes her press against you while you look over her shoulder at Harry. “Do you want to see them?” Veronica says nothing, Megan playing the shy sister who you’re sure has never licked your girlfriend’s breasts, but Harry nods his head gently. Then he swallows hard. Your hands move up and create a nice cleavage for Emma, even without a bra. “My slave.”
“Master…” You’ve never called her that before, but she’s called you that often. Briefly you think about whether you should call her that more often, but then you quickly take your hands away and pull them up, taking her breasts with them and making them swing impressively.
“Fuck…” It’s not Harry who says this, he’s far too shocked, but you’re also just a little surprised to hear Veronica speak.
“Again?” you ask, winking at her as Emma begins to pant. “My slave likes it when I present her to others.” Veronica nods and you repeat the process. Three more times, then you already know that Emma has had enough. Without a bra, it’s exhausting for her to be treated like this in the long run and you, as her boyfriend and master, make sure she always feels comfortable around you. “That’s enough” you announce and step away from Emma. She stands a little shyly in the room but then you take her by the hand and lead her out of the dining room into the living room. It’s actually only the second half of the large room but the signal is clear and soon you hear chairs being pushed back. The meal just stops and everyone knows that the evening has just begun.
From that point on the evening continues to change and even if it is up to you, Emma takes advantage of the situation you have created and continues to live out the dream she has conceived for you, Megan and herself. Together you listen to good music that even you talk, laugh, exchange harmless stories and memories. It’s a cozy get-together of newly acquired friends and everyone notices how relaxed the mood becomes, even improving with every passing minute.
Emma and Veronica forge a real bond of friendship and everyone knows that the two of them will see each other more often. You treat Harry like a little brother, explain things to him, say you’re proud of him, and Harry is happy about it, grateful and curious. You talk about your relationship with your girls, share stories and learn from each other, though you are the one who gives more than you receive, but you both like it that way. Even Megan warms up and the girls make an effort to include your shy little sister in the conversation until they even manage to get her to tell a joke. Then she tells about her life and you realize that she must have talked to Denise and Millie because her story is interesting and touching at the same time. Again and again you hug her, then Emma, then you pat Harry on the shoulder. And Veronica also hugs you, is open-minded and happy with the person she sees in you. There is no drinking and Emma makes a remark that only weak people need to get their friends drunk to have fun with them. This remark is the only time you think of Carrie that night and it doesn’t hurt you, Emma clearly shows you that she enjoys this time with you far more than the ‘date’ with her then best friend. Together, you are a well-functioning and attuned group, each adding their strengths as the evening progresses.
Actually, it’s just a normal evening. You, along with Megan and Harry, prepare some odds and ends for dessert, sliced cucumbers with white sauce (Harry makes clear innuendos and is having the time of his life, you and Megan decide not to touch the cucumbers tonight), chips and chocolate broken into pieces. Add to that uncut oranges and bananas (here Emma can’t help herself and makes an allusion to your size, which makes you roll your eyes). Later, the three of you put the bowls on the table in the small living room while Emma and Veronica talk on the sofa. It’s just a normal evening.
Except Emma Jackson sits there bare-chested and makes no effort to cover up. Megan hasn’t let go of your arm since you presented your girlfriend’s breasts to the group, and you wonder if it’s on purpose to distract you from Emma and her impressive stiff nipples. In any case, your wombat takes over stroking your ego while Emma strokes your cock. In fact, in front of everyone else.
“So Megan,” Veronica clears her throat and Emma slowly pulls her arm back so you can sit between her and Megan. Your sister looks over from wide eyes to the girl who spoke to her kindly. “How are you enjoying the evening so far.” She clearly wants to include the other girl in the group and you’re grateful for that, but also feel a little sorry for her because you know how Megan can be unleashed.
“Just fine,” your little sister murmurs, and you don’t have to act out your attraction to her as you put an arm around her. On the other hand, Emma snuggles up to your side.
“Is this what you had in mind when you thought about being with Finn?” Megan looks at you instead of Veronica, and you give her a friendly nod. You like that side of her and, brother that you are, you can read in her eyes. Megan doesn’t play the game to the fullest. There’s that little part of her you can see that enjoys beyond measure standing in the place Millie usually holds. It must be intoxicating for her to let herself go like that.
“Yes it is” comes the surprising answer and Veronica understands just as you do.
“Really? I didn’t thought so.”
“Yes, it is.” Still mumbling, Megan can look the girl in the eye, out of your protective embrace. “After all, I see how my brother is with Emma, and until now I’ve never dared to get close to him.”
“Oh darling,” Emma coos from the other side as Harry puts a hand on his girlfriend’s leg.
“He’s so strong and so are you,” Megan says to Emma. “I never thought I would fit in there.”
“But of course you fit in with us Megan” Emma laughs. “Anyone can see you’re head over heels in love with my boyfriend.” You wiggle your head ever so slightly as you hear the words spoken to Emma by Megan not long ago, and now reversed. The two have truly switched places.
“It must be hard for a sister to be in love with her brother” Harry speculates, trying hard to make Megan feel good. “When I think how long it took me to get up the courage to ask Veronica…”
“And imagine I’m your sister,” she giggles. They take it well that you commit a horrible crime with your sister.
Okay, stepsister, like in porn. But it’s still… morally questionable. What would they say if I told them about Millie… or Maureen? Shit…
You successfully suppress your grin and watch your elf’s master plan unfold before you. __
Operation Fortitude was a joke compared to this.
And even though she’s sweet and cute and needy and shy and kind and accommodating and everything else soft and warm and social, tonight Emma is your General Patton who wants to piss in every river he crosses and who can’t wait to hop across the English Channel and save the world.
Well hopefully Emma won’t start slapping defenseless soldiers now too. But with Veronica… no, get a grip, this is not your night.
In the meantime, the conversation has shifted from stepsibling incest to the ülayed incest of Harry and Veronica, and Emma, naked and with semi-stiff nipples, raises her hands in front of her mouth as Veronica falls all over her boyfriend.
“Oh kiss me my brother, I love you sooo much.” She gives Harry a big smack on the cheek and squirms in his embrace as the boy returns her advances.
“Oh sister you are so sweet.”
“Almost like us, isn’t it?” you whisper in your wombat’s ear so no one can hear but she stays in character anyway.
“I wish that too… brother…” You gently stroke her hair while fighting occurs on the opposite sofa.
“Oh little brother…” moans Veronica but that’s when Harry sits up. You smirk.
“I’m your big brother,” he says with a determined look. “And you’re my little sister, get it?” At first Veronica laughs but you can understand Harry. “Okay” the girl agrees with her boyfriend after seeing his look. “You’re my big brother.” Harry nods determinedly.
“And you obey me” he then says, really picking up speed. “Because you trust me and need my help.” Veronica looks first at you, then at Harry.
“Yes big brother.” She throws herself around his neck and you almost have to laugh, Emma can’t hold it in as you see the look on his face. He can’t believe that worked. “I’m so thankful you’re here and taking care of me. Thank you big brother. I love you soooo much.” Next to you, Megan whimpers again and pulls her shirt over her face.
The mood is good and you give the two lovebirds in front of you some more time to act like family, which only benefits you and Megan. Your jealousy, deserved or not, is blown away and having two girls by your side has never felt so good. Opportunities to show off with your harem are few and far between, which you’ve come to expect, and Harry and Veronica are doing you and your girls a great service by letting you live it up with them.
At some point Harry lifts his girlfriend off him and beams at you because he is so strong. You nod at him and try not to look at the tent in his pants. Veronica has no problem with that and strokes the bulge as if by accident. Then, finally, someone helps you in your suffering.
“It’s late,” Harry yawns, stretching his arms and looking at the clock on the wall. “Or rather early. Good morning.” It’s been fifteen minutes since the new day began. “Maybe we should call it a day, what do you say?”
“I could take you home and Megan would have enough sleep for tomorrow,” you say helpfully. Guys need to stick together, but it’s clear to everyone in the room that you just want to stick your things up your girlfriends’ holes.
“Oh man…” growls Megan, of all people, crossing her arms in front of her chest so her tits bulge out from under her shirt and you can see into her cleavage. “I’m not tired at all.”
“Exactly,” Emma grumbles as well, mimicking her friend’s gesture. “What softies you two are.”
“Honey?” Harry asks his girlfriend, his voice almost pleading. But Veronica shows no mercy either.
“Out of the question.” Then she blinks at him with eyes like an angel, tilts her head, and smiles beautifully. Inwardly you take a picture and are already thinking if you could teach Emma this gesture. “We’re just getting started.” Veronica is really cute sitting there, looking at you, Harry at her side, victorious and confident. Confident enough for you to play your part.
“Okay,” you say, leaning back a little and pulling your girls confidently to your side. “You want action?” It’s a bit mean, your voice pitch and serious tone leaving no doubt that you’re messing with Veronica now. The message gets through and the girl looks to Harry, but he just shrugs helplessly. Then she nods at your question and you smile. You like Veronica, like her manner, her smile and the openness she shows after taking you, Megan, and especially Emma to her heart. So you enjoy this little battle of ego against ego and you don’t feel a bit bad when you win. You’re all friends here, even though you enjoy the fact that all eyes are on you again and await your word. “Then you get action.”
“I’ve never done anything like this before,” Veronica says some time later while walking through the room with several sofa cushions in her arms. Emma does the same and together the two spread the cushions out in a circle on the floor while Megan clears the bowls of snacks from the table onto the floor. You and Harry moved the sofas to the side and the table as well to create a free space on the soft carpet.
The idea was yours but it could have been the one of Emma as well, you can tell by her eyes shining with excitement. It was she who gave you the idea and together you experience in silence a togetherness that you both no longer want to miss in life. Inspired by her and implemented by you, you decided not only to let you and Harry suffer, but also to test the girls’ will to persevere. And judging by the somewhat nervous and fleeting glances of Veronica that keep falling on the freely bouncing and swinging breasts of your elf, you seem to have had a good idea.
“So” you begin and sit down. But then you falter and have to pull yourself together not to grin like a fool as the group around you sits down on the floor. Harry looks briefly at his girlfriend, then his eyes rest on you, the others following suit. You are the center of the group and it feels good to enjoy the trust of so many people. And you know that you will prove yourself worthy of them. You will be the leader. You will make sure that you are the only one who will cross the line tonight, the only one who is allowed to make snide or provocative remarks. The others are under your protection, confide in you, and from now on, no matter how Veronica and Emma sometimes squabble or Harry is torn between you and his girlfriend, from now on you are a group. “The game is called Truth or Dare and the rules are clear.”
“Yes!” Emma claps her hands excitedly and unintentionally presses her breasts together. Immediately, Harry raises a hand.
“I uh… I’ve never played this before and I don’t know the rules yet.” Megan the little beast is already opening her mouth, having enough experience with such games among her friends, but pulls herself together and keeps her guard up.
“I don’t know either brother,” she says and snuggles up to you, playing the girl who has freshly confessed her love and now lets everything happen to her just so she can be near her brother. Emma keeps her mouth shut in this regard and looks to her harem sister, it is she who knows more about this kind of sexually charged and often drunken evening entertainment than Emma herself. Today, however, she is the wild friend, and so likewise seeks shelter in your influence as Poland does under NATO’s missile defense umbrella.
“I’ll be happy to explain,” you say and see Veronica breathe a sigh of relief. She, as a cheerleader, should have some experience with this, you wonder, and remember to ask her a question of this nature. “And actually, it’s quite simple. So. I’ll start and ask a question. After that…”
“Why do you start?” asks Emma next to you snappishly. She sits on her heels and pushes her back through so her breasts are facing forward. “We could do this democratically…” Then she yelps like a little puppy and Megan and Veronica draw in their breath as your hand darts forward and pulls hard on her nipple. Not too strong but strong enough to remind Emma of her kinks and her place at your side.
“No democracy here slave” you declare matter-of-factly, still holding Emma a bit in your grip like a petulant child, pulling her chest up a bit, then quickly releasing her. Megan looks at you in disbelief while Emma rubs her breast and looks at you submissively but turned on. Veronica has her hands clasped in front of her chest.
“Nice…” whispers Harry, then presses his lips together.
“Don’t you dare” Veronica warns her boyfriend.
“Okay” you admonish the group and everything turns back to you. “So, I’ll start, pick someone, ask ‘truth or dare’. When the task or question is answered it’s that person’s turn to pick someone, but not the person who picked the person, all right?”
“So no revenge,” Emma notes, smirking as her fingertips slowly graze over her stiffening nipples.
“Otherwise we’d just be all over each other” Harry understands and clears his throat. “In a good way, I mean.” With him, you’re most worried that he’ll lose his mind during the game, which is guaranteed, and planned by you, to end in sexual moves.
“Exactly. So another person is chosen. But a single person can be chosen several times in a row for truth or dare. A person who doesn’t want to do a question or a dare can refuse, but then he has to do two opposite things afterward. Two answers or two duties.” You look around but everyone gets it. “Also, the group can decide that a question or task cannot or must not be done. Then the person is dismissed and can continue as if he had passed the task or question.” Again, everyone nods. You grin, “So, who starts?” A rhetorical question and Emma is most eager to answer it.
“Finn starts,” everyone says in unison and you smile.
“Any other questions?” Everyone shakes their heads. Then suddenly Megan rises and you look at her. A little awkwardly, she stands in the circle, playing with the long shirt sleeves of her shirt.
“Bro, d-do you mind if I t-take a drink?”
“Alcohol?” you ask, and Megan nods.
“I h-have some an-xiety.” You know that’s not true, but still you suggest that your sister doesn’t have to play along. Your protective instinct is too strong and you like her behavior too much. But of course, Megan skillfully kicks the ball back into your court, proclaiming that she really enjoys her time with you and desires your closeness. “I just need a little more c-courage,” she stammers. Then Veronica rises, tightens up, and gently stamps her foot on the floor.
“Good idea Megan. I could use some too.” She leads your sister to the kitchen and comes back with two bottles of wine which she divides among the girls. No glasses are used and Harry takes a hearty swig as well. You, as the leader, refrain from temptation, also so that you are prepared for any eventuality.
And when Veronica asks me and Harry to do a dare, it takes all my wits not to cross my laser sword with my little brother.
But the thought doesn’t worry you too much. You are in control of the situation and surrounded by people you trust and who in turn trust you, even if it is your task to take them further than they have gone so far.
“Then get started, master” grins Emma who is already excited and rubs her hands together.
You look around the room. Together you sit in a circle on the living room rug, most of you cross-legged, your eyes turned to you. Megan has pulled her legs to her chest and wrapped her arms around them, Emma has folded her legs under her and is proudly displaying her breasts. Each of you is aware that this is going to be a very special game and you look at Veronica, the new one in the round. The girl smiles at you and you read her face while Harry has to keep averting his eyes from Emma, failing again and again. As Veronica smiles shyly but kindly at you, you understand that she too sees how you and her boy’s pants are strained, she understands that there is no way out. And judging by the look in your lap, she doesn’t want a way out either.
“Okay.” You clap your hands, Megan flinches. “We’ll start slow.”
“Too bad…” pouts Emma but you give her a stern look. Now she flinches too while Megan looks relieved. Then you look around again, picking your target like a heat-seeking AIM-9X Sidewinder missile. You grin cheekily.
“Harry,” you say solemnly.
“Figures,” growls the boy, bracing himself.
“Mean,” pouts Emma.
“Shut up,” you say sternly to Harry. “Shut up,” you say sternly to Emma. They both look at each other, giggle, then press their lips together. “Truth or dare?” Harry opens his mouth, looks at Emma, and you can guess which dare he’s hoping for.
Dream on, buddy.
Then he looks to you.
“Truth,” he says, but doesn’t sound entirely convinced. You can work with that.
“What do you like best about Veronica? Physically, of course.” You want to take the group slowly on the subject but you also see Emma, Harry, and even Veronica shifting restlessly on their butts. You know what Megan is like and you’re even more impressed with her show. Still, your little brother manages to impress you as well.
“Her laugh,” he says, showing you that your first question couldn’t have been easier. Veronica laughs out, not fake, maybe a little more solemn than before. Then she lifts her hands under her breasts.
“Not those?” she grins, and Harry looks to the floor. You’re butting in. Veronica plays along well, free and happy, but what she doesn’t know is that Harry had wanted a different reaction from her.
“When a boy like Harry says something like that to you, it can’t really get any better” you explain to her, “We are visual hunters, trained to track our prey with our senses. If a boy like Harry isn’t paying attention to your body but a reaction based on your mood…” Emma puts a hand on your arm, gently and lovingly.
“What my friend is trying to say is that’s what true love means. When Finn said that to me I knew he was the one.” Veronica actually blushes and looks down at the floor. Then Harry leans over to her and falls towards her so that she can take him in her arms. You give them both half a minute, then his girlfriend pats Harry on the back in a chummy way and they both grin sheepishly.
“Thanks, Finn,” Harry says, and you nod. “Is it my turn now? Okay. Finn. What do you like about Emma…” It’s really touching. He wants to do you the same favor. But Emma beats him to it.
“Sorry, sweetie. He can’t do that.”
“Oh yeah… okay…” Harry rubs the back of his head, then looks around. “I’m not good at this…” But finally he pulls himself together. “Okay.” He looks to Emma, who grins but he decides otherwise. “Okay. Honey. Truth or dare?” Megan seems relieved, and you’re already thinking about protecting her in case she gets taken.
“You want to hear the laughter too, don’t you?” his girlfriend grins, sticking her tongue out at him. “Dare.”
“Figured as much,” Harry laughs triumphantly. Then he blushes, but fights down his embarrassment. “You know how much it makes me… how much it turns me on to see you in your uniform.” Now it’s her turn to blush.
“Really now?” she asks quietly but you’re already pushing through your back. Emma giggles and looks at you out of the corner of her eye. You and Harry – and certainly every other boy in the Western Hemisphere – have the same taste in cheerleaders. “Uh, that one’s not washed yet, though. Maybe instead I could…”
“If you chicken out then you have to answer two truths.”
“But it’s just a piece of cloth” growls the girl. “And I’d stink up the whole room.”
“I don’t think so,” Harry says kindly. “Besides, I like the way you smell. I don’t think you stink. And I like to see how exhilarated you always are after practice, even when you’re tired.” Veronica realizes there is no way out and Emma offers to help her change. Together the girls go to the bedroom, leaving you alone with Harry and Megan.
“Good one mate,” you say quietly, patting your brother on the shoulder. “Bloody good idea.” Harry doesn’t mind your words.
“Just wait until you see her. She looks so stunning.” Then a soft voice sounds from beside you.
“I’m excited too” Megan mumbles, hiding her face behind her arms crossed in front of her knees.
“Megan honey,” you say softly, selling the story well that your little sister has never had her face between someone else’s thighs.
“I figured now that I’m with you and Emma…well…I’d have to…adjust.” She smiles shyly at you and your cock throbs like mad in your pants. If this keeps up then you’ll be the first to be unable to control yourself and you’ll see the glint in your wombat’s eyes, she knows exactly what she’s doing.
Then it gets worse as Emma pokes her head out the bedroom door.
“Don’t worry, she doesn’t stink” she grins into the room and steps out the door. Then she pulls an arm behind her. “But you’ll still be left breathless.”
And right she is. Actually, the uniform of the girls at the school Veronica and Harry go to is pretty normal. The shirt has black sleeves almost to the elbows and travels smoothly over her skin to her stomach, still above her navel. Her skirt, also black, also reaches almost to her knees, all in all very fashionable. But on her chest is a white diamond that fits perfectly over the small bulge her breasts create, and the black bow in her red hair is accentuated by the difference in color. Beside you, Harry pulls his hands in front of his face to keep from laughing in disbelief, and you clench your jaws as well to keep from drooling like a wild dog.
“The socks don’t really belong to the outfit,” the girl says shyly, but misses her intention as all eyes turn downward. “That was Emma.” The pair of long white socks hug her slender thighs and even though no skin is visible the fabric only makes the girl more attractive.
“Shit…” you breathe and Megan also looks briefly at the girl. Her eyes fall on the bow in her hair and her head snaps around to you unintentionally. Her looks say it all and you can hope for maybe seeing her more often in her dress with the bow.
“Fitting, right?” grins Emma and laughs at you guys who can only nod.
“Shit Veronica you look stunning” you grumble in disbelief, making the girl blush again. Then you nudge Harry in the side who eagerly and eloquently agrees with you.
“Thanks,” his girlfriend huffs and sits down, taking care not to let her skirt ride up.
“Do you have underwear underneath?” Harry wants to know, beating you to it by two seconds. But Emma shakes her head.
“Sorry buddy, but my friend did her part. And you gambled away the next move.”
“Shit,” Harry grumbles. “Okay, I deserved that.” Then you all look to Veronica.
“Oh yeah.” Apparently the attention does her good after all, you realize with satisfaction as she brushes back a strand of red Harry. Then she looks for a target.
“Megan.” Your little sister whimpers nervously and curls up like a hedgehog. You put a hand on her back reassuringly, but realize she’s not really tense.
“Should I pick someone else?” asks Veronica, but you shake your head gently. Back at home, Megan would put you over her knee if you disrupted your elf’s plan in such a way.
“She’s strong enough to do it. I know my brave little sister.”
“Okay. Megan. Truth or dare?” Megan mumbles something between her arms but no one understands. “What, sorry, I…” But Megan is already raising her head.
“Truth.” Veronica nods.
“Why did you fall in love with your brother?” It gets quiet in the room and you only hear the music from the speakers on the wall playing not too loud in the background. Veronica has asked a good question and you smile. And Megan smiles, too and you muse if Emma had something to do with it. Megan doesn’t have to play for this round, and her eyes are the same ones she gave you on the playground, face hidden under a layer of your cum, but radiating so much life you can clearly see it.
“Why?” she asks, and her voice has changed. “Because he’s the one for me. Because it’s right.” At first you think she’ll leave it at that statement, but Megan isn’t done. “There are very few people in the world like my brother. And life is hard, even more so when you’re alone. Everyone always told me I just had to wait and then the right one would come to me.” Veronica leans forward a bit while your sister tells the truth and you see that the two beautiful girls have one thing in common. “Everyone told me how beautiful I am and that it will be easy for me to get a boyfriend. But I never believed that.” You remember that Megan once said something like that when she was still with her former boyfriend. “I never understood that,” she admits. “For me, it was always unimaginable to get a boyfriend who was like my big brother, who knew me better than I knew myself. A boyfriend who is so intent on me doing well that all I have to do with my puny resources is just laugh.” And that’s what Megan does, and you know she means it. No game, this is the Megan you’ve always loved. “I just have to laugh and he’s happy.”
“See?” Harry asks his girlfriend, and Veronica nods in awe.
“I think Finn has always known that I love him. And somehow I’ve always known he loves me, too.” Megan shrugs sweetly, looks down at the floor, and tilts her head. “Well, I guess that’s why I fell in love with Finn. Because he’s always there and I could give him something back that comes from the heart. What kind of little sister would I be if I didn’t use that for him and me?” A slight giggle then follows. “And he always says he wants me to feel free, too.” Then her eyes meet you, reminding you that you are living the perfect life.
“Well said,” Veronica murmurs softly.
“Thank you.” Then Megan stretches out in front of you in her shirt, playing the shy maiden again, just realizing she’s spilled her biggest secret. “I haven’t told anyone that before,” she confesses, “That feels good.”
“And from now on I’ll always be with you,” you say, a little ashamed of this simple comment, but too taken and moved to care. Then she clears her throat.
“Is it my turn to ask now?” You nod, but put your hand on her leg before she can speak. You get your moment of peace too, after all, you’ve only really been together for a few hours. Then Megan looks around. “Emma, dare or truth?” She smiles shyly as your elf perks up and looks curiously at your sister. You have to pull yourself together, being the first to read her face and see that your little sister is playing her game again. She is better than you, a simple boy who still has to digest her closeness. Emma notices half a second later and stifles a grin.
“Truth,” she grins, looking to you. She’s not disappointed.
“What’s your favorite way to kiss my brother?”
“Oho!” goes Veronica, but looks intently at you while Emma turns you to face her. Her nipples are stiff and pointing toward you while her chest rises and falls.
“I just want to learn something” Megan defends herself and it’s Harry who leans in and pats her shoulder encouragingly.
“Good idea,” he tells her and Megan is pleased.
“Is that really a ‘truth’ question?” wants Emma to know. “Wouldn’t you rather I show you?”
“No you have to describe it,” Veronica says, only then realizing she might be missing something. But Emma is already ready.
“Okay.” She looks to you and winks. “It’s true what people say about me. I’m actually quite a nice one, you’ll have to take my word for it.” She laughs and plays the desperate one. But then she groans loudly, almost annoyed. “But when Finn is around! Shit, I tell you then everything burns out with me. When I see the lust in his eyes that feeds off his love, burning and raging, wanting out of him, fuck! The lust I see when I make him hot, when he wants me. Then he just grabs me, claws his hands in my hair, holds me tight and secure and just kisses me! I don’t know how to explain it.”
“I think I understand,” says Veronica, and now it’s Harry who leans forward.
“When you can just be wild as a girl, not caring how you look to the world, when you can let go, be free, when you can reveal your darkest secrets, you are free. That’s what I feel when Finn kisses me. The good girl, the slave, responsible for nothing, in good, strong hands, desired and somehow respected too.”
“Oh yeah?” Veronica thinks that’s funny.
“Yeah. Sure, as his slave, Finn sometimes treats me like an animal.”
“Hey,” you grumble, trying to remember if you’ve ever done that. Maybe Emma is just thinking about Denise, too.
“But that’s a good feeling. Sure. I can be free and he does everything for me, even the thinking. That’s especially nice, because otherwise I’m smarter than he is.” Megan giggles and Harry looks at you questioningly but you nod your head and continue listening to your girlfriend’s tales. “And when he kisses me, well, I feel wanted, I don’t have to worry about anything, and I know exactly that I’m going to come.”
“During sex you mean?” wants to know Veronica but Emma shakes her head decidedly.
“Not just during sex.” Then she winks at you and you’re damn proud. Veronica looks at you in disbelief.
“You’ll have to show us” she demands, but gets the same response as her friend. She missed her shot and has to wait.
“Okay, my turn” Emma then says and takes a big swig from the bottle. Then she passes it to Veronica. She just lifts the bottle, then hears her name.
“Again?” she asks, wiping her hand over her mouth but Emma just shrugs.
“Those are the rules. So. truth or dare?”
“Truth,” the girl sighs, but smiles and slides her butt around on the floor while sitting cross-legged. The skirt of her uniform still fits well but she sits right across from you and you find it hard not to lower your eyes. Almost fiber-like you keep an eye out for her panties.
“Why don’t you have experience playing parties like this?” That’s an interesting question you realize, a question you’ve asked yourself as well. “For a girl like you, who is also so pretty…”
“And popular,” Harry weaves in.
“Exactly. Why don’t you have any experience with games like this?”
“Is it that obvious?” the girl asks shyly. The rest of you look at each other, even Megan does, then you all laugh.
“Yeah,” you grin, “you’re really not your typical cheerleader.” At the mention of her field of endeavor, you all look at her uniform. Veronica tightens a bit but allows the stares. And you catch a glimpse between her legs. Something white flashes out from the shadow of her skirt and your lips go dry.
“I told you it’s no big deal,” she says a bit defiantly and you smell a good story. “My friends are more like the kind of cheerleaders you see on different shows,” she admits. “I’ve always felt a little uncomfortable there.”
“Really?” wants Harry to know in amazement. Veronica nods. “Well, why didn’t you say anything?” The girl points to her uniform.
“Because I didn’t know what else I wanted to be. Honey, you say yourself that you’re more on the fringes of the school, with the other…”
“Freaks. It’s okay.” Harry grins and even seems proud of it but Veronica suddenly gets serious.
“I’m not really normal either though honey. I might look nice, for my sake, if you all always say so, and yes, the uniform suits me, if you all always say so.” She wants to smile at first, but then decides against it and turns it into a somber expression. “But I could never relate to the world of my friends. All the parties, the makeup, the gossiping, even about you! They’re all hollow, stuck-up, self-absorbed girls! I don’t want anything from them!”
“We know one like that, too,” Emma says sympathetically. “Ask me about that one and I’ll tell you the story.”
“I mean, what was I supposed to do?” continues Veronica. “Leave the group and be alone?” Then she turns to Harry with a look that speaks to him and you on an instinctual level and freezes. Your primal urges are awakened at this and with pride you watch your little brother respond to his girl. “Do you actually know what it meant to me that you spoke to me?” It sounds almost like an accusation. “I never thought anyone would accept me other than those stuck-up bitches, and then there you are. Just like that! With that stupid grin on your face! And so confident! Fuck what were you thinking?” Veronica almost screams and you can empathize with Harry as he stares at his girlfriend. “What were you thinking? I’ve never been nice to you, even though we’ve known each other for so long. We go to so many classes together and I still never talked to you.”
“You asked me to do your homework once,” Harry stammers dazedly, and you move a few inches away from him to avoid the coming attack.
“See?” she shrieks hysterically and Harry can’t understand the world anymore. “I don’t deserve you Harry! Why do you even want me?”
“Because I fucking love you!” screams Harry now too, scared and completely confused. “Shit what’s happening?” He looks around at the crowd, but then turns back to his love. “Damn it Veronica I do love you! What am I supposed to say to that?” Then he takes a deep breath as he realizes he’s not really acting manly. “Honey, okay. Okay you’re mad at yourself. We can work on that if you want. But I don’t feel taken advantage of or hurt by you, okay? Yeah, you might not have paid attention to me before, but…” He looks to you, then back again, having learned, having gained experience, confidence and courage. “But it’s my job to reach out to you, okay? Somehow I always knew you were unhappy. And yes, maybe it’s my love for you, but… Fuck… Fuck Finn why am I saying this?” You just shrug though.
“Don’t ask me Harry. You’re doing great.”
“Veronica. I love you. You’re allowed to be mad at yourself, too, and not know everything all the time. That’s okay. But I know you love me and that makes me happy. I don’t care if you didn’t pay attention to me before. Okay, some would say you missed your chance with me, but I’m just not like that. And I don’t want to change either. You do me good Veronica. And I know you’re a good person. And Finn knows that too.”
“Leave me out of it,” you admonish him. This is something he has to get through on his own. “But he’s right. You’re a great girl Veronica.”
“Fuck…” she mutters, “Fuck.” You grin.
“But I also want you to keep your cheerleading uniform even if you quit the team, okay?” demands Harry, that mischievous grin on his face again, Emma slaps her hand against her forehead.
“Shit Harry…” she groans but Veronica smiles.
“I’ll have to turn these in if I leave,” she says dejectedly and Harry rubs the back of his head again. “But… But I’ll buy another one then… from… from another store. For… for nasty things.” Harry can hardly believe his luck. Finally Veronica picks out the next person and in the second it takes you see that she is just now really charged up. After this heartfelt but perhaps painful confession, she is looking for distraction. That’s fine with you, since Veronica is the only one in the group who has held back so far.
“Of course,” you giggle as her eyes come to rest on you. You beat Veronica to it. “I’ll take dare this time.”
“Brave,” Harry growls.
“Otherwise I’ll have to tell you all about what I’m going to do to my little sister when we get back home.” Megan blushes, but only a little, and certainly more from the idea then from shame.
“Maybe I’ll ask you that too” she whispers just loud enough for everyone to hear over the music.
“Good idea,” the red-haired girl giggles.
“Too bad I’ve already taken duty” you grin, but you also know that you’ve now opened a barrel that can’t be closed again.
“Let’s all admit it,” says Veronica and can no longer control herself. She is the first and at her words all the others follow her. “We’re all pretty distracted by your giant boobs Emma.”
“Hey,” she complains, but makes no sign of hiding. “I’m proud of my twins.” She sticks her tongue out and winks at Harry, who finally has an excuse to gawk like a cartoon hero with googly eyes.
“But why should only the boys have anything to look at?”
Aha. Here we go. Good girl.
“I don’t mind” Megan mutters and Emma good-naturedly turns her profile to her.
“Me neither” laughs Harry.
“Yeah yeah, I get it” replies Veronica snarkily. “So Finn. Take off your shirt.”
“What just the shirt?” snubs Emma. “I’m sitting here with my udders out in the open and you’d have a chance to let him present himself to us in all his glory.” She lowers her voice conspiratorially. “You don’t know what you’re missing.”
“True,” Veronica replies flippantly. “I guess I’m the only one who hasn’t seen him naked yet. So what? I’m more into muscular upper arms anyway. And when I hugged him today…” She looks to Harry. “Honey, listen…”
“Never mind honey,” the boy waves off. “It’s about time you caught up with the rest of us. Shit, even I was admiring his muscles.”
“Shit Harry,” you laugh, hooking your thumbs under your shirt.
“No,” Veronica interrupts you conspiratorially. “You know how.” You roll your eyes, but she has the right to demand that of you. Finally, you rise.
“Can I at least have music to move to?” But the girl just laughs and you shrug.
You try really hard to look sexy as you pull your shirt off your body, spinning around as the fabric brushes over your skin. It’s a different feeling doing it for Veronica and otherwise you either have help from your girls or just rip your clothes off for a quick fuck. Now you have to make an effort and make sure that Veronica gets to see your muscles and you manage to satisfy her.
Finally you turn around again, your shirt is on the floor next to your feet, and the air of the room is flowing around your upper body while you feel the looks of the others on you. As you move slightly, presenting your body, you see the admiring looks of Harry. Your little brother doesn’t seem to mind that his girlfriend is staring at you, but Megan has her eyes on you as well.
And then there is Emma. And she’s not playing anymore. With a glazed look she sits cross-legged, leans forward slightly to be closer to you and has one of her hands on her chest, pulling and tugging lightly at her nipples while her other hand rests between her legs on her pants. Just stroking her skin, her other hand remains still and just rests between her spread thighs over her pants. Still, of course, everyone sees it.
But the mood in the room has changed, you can see that. Emma is looking at you dreamily, Megan had a plan to sleep with you from the start anyway, and Veronica and Harry, though they’ve never experienced anything like this, are willingly going along with the escalations you and Emma bring up. You feel, and everyone else can see it, that your penis wants to free itself from your pants with all its might and the dull feeling of pleasure is not strange to you while you examine the faces in the room. It’s time for the next step.
“Okay,” you agree, sitting back down cross-legged, but leaning back far enough for Emma to see between your legs and Veronica to admire your shoulder muscles as you prop yourself up on the soft carpet. It’s even enough that Emma starts to move her hand between her legs and Veronica licks her lips. “Moving on.”
Harry flinches again as you look at him, but this time it’s because – like you – his cock is twitching wildly in his pants. His pupils – like yours – are dilated. “Truth or dare?”
“Truth.”
“Am I the only one who takes dare?” you ask yourself, and Harry laughs nervously.
“I don’t necessarily have the interest in undressing after you. I can only lose at that.”
“True,” Emma agrees. That no one gets angry or hurt is a good sign. On the contrary, Veronica – after her experience and the knowledge that you’ve brought her closer to Harry – comes to his rescue.
“But you win with me honey.” The two look at each other gratefully. Then Harry turns to you.
“So?”
“ACM,” is all you say.
“What?”
“Ass-cunt-mouth.” Harry blinks. “Where do you prefer to stick it in with Veronica.” There’s no turning back now.
“I think I’ll think of some new questions” Emma laughs while Harry tries to get his heart beating again. “My questions are too chaste.” But her new friend is on the same wavelength as you and leans over to Harry.
“I’d like to know that, too,” she murmurs to him, showing her teeth. “For later.” Harry leans back, showing the world his tent in his pants, but doesn’t seem to notice. His eyes are on his girlfriend but the expression on his face is an animalistic one. Your little brother can be different. He looks at you, has to be sure that he is not dreaming, that he is really here. Then he bares his teeth.
“Well,” he says, sounding far too confident for his fingers to tangle on the floor at either side of him. “It depends.”
“What does it depend on?” his girl asks quietly. Harry hesitates one last time, then shrugs.
“We’ve only had sex three times so far, after all,” he says, not sounding embarrassed, more greedy. He’s not embarrassed, which is good. “So far I’ve liked your vagina the best. Missionary position.”
“Boring!” exclaims Emma.
“I just like looking her in the eyes while doing it!” your little brother defends himself and you help him.
“I can understand that. Your face is quite a turn-on Emma” you say and your girl grins. “Especially when your eyes are rolling and your mouth is open.”
“I’d like to put it in your mouth sometime too” Harry then continues.
“Ugh!” his girl spits out, laughing. “I’d rather have him in the back… Oh…” Then she understands.
“Exactly” grins Harry cheekily. “I’m sure that’s what everyone wishes for.”
“That’s disgusting!” shrieks Veronica, but this time more amused and feigned indignation. She jerks her hands back, pretending she has to defend herself. “There’s no way I’m letting you do that. And that’s the end of the subject!” Harry looks like someone who has just been denied anal sex, which is exactly the case. You squint over at Megan, she was the first of your harem to let you in the back. She smiles absentmindedly. You’d like to continue reminiscing with Megan but your brother needs you.
“You know Veronica,” you begin like a wise old Hermit. “Anal sex isn’t so bad.”
“With your thing? Come on you would kill me!” the girl nags exaggeratedly, and Harry’s eyes widen.
“Hey,” you say soothingly. “I’ve seen his thing too. That would hurt you too.”
“Hey,” Harry says now too. “Nah, wait… uh… thanks… But I thought you wanted to help me.”
“I do,” you laugh, “and I do.” Then you turn to face Veronica again. “A lot of girls are afraid of it or think it’s gross, but that’s just part of the deal.” The girl puckers, but continues to listen to you reluctantly. “Men are wired differently than girls, we should all realize that. And that’s why we have the interest to put our thing in there. Besides, it has to do with the butt being an area you’re more protective of than your cunt. No offense.”
“That’s okay,” the girl says. “But I’m not a slut.”
“No, you’re not. But look at it from our point of view. Harry loves you, but competes with every boy who has ever been your boyfriend. Even if there haven’t been many. So it helps to know he’s the first one you’ve trusted so far.” Veronica nods.
“Harry, I may have blown someone, like, three times, okay?” She sounds cute as she opens up to him. “And sex I’ve had maybe twice.”
“Maybe?” Veronica smiles sweetly.
“With them, I didn’t know in the end. With you, I did.” That helps. “Honestly. Sex was never particularly important to me. And certainly not back there.” She wiggles her butt a little to drive the point home. “But with you, I’d like to try new things… Within tolerable limits, of course.”
“Anal is a killer experience,” Emma says. “And totally intimate. If you do it right. Finn is right when he says it’s a gift for the right guy. And with lube or spit, it almost makes you crazy to be so filled out. And so helpless.” Everyone sees Megan listening intently to the conversation, then blushes again as Emma fondles herself and touches her breasts. “Ask the next question… please”
“Okay. Veronica. Truth or dare” Harry says quickly to tear himself away from the glorious sight. Veronica makes it a few seconds later.
“Dare. No truth!” comes the answer quickly. “Truth!”
“Too late, I’m afraid,” grins Emma. “You said dare first. Besides, it’s time to get down to business.”
“To the… thing…?” But Veronica understands all too well, and no one objects. Harry considers.
“So you want to try new things, huh?” It comes across a bit cheesy the way he asks his girlfriend but like Harry, your thinking is limited and you desperately need to relieve some pressure. Veronica flinches and looks around for help. She doesn’t find any with you and instead you reach over to Emma and give her a quick massage of her soft boobs.
“Shit…” But Harry continues.
“We all saw you staring at Emma when Finn grabbed her breasts.”
“We all did!” the girl wants to defend herself.
“Someway, yes.” Harry grins devilishly and opens up further to the group. “But I have it on good authority that girls like to be dominated sometimes, too.”
“Guilty,” you say.
“Guilty!” whines Emma as you tweak her nipples. With a harsh giggle, she kisses you on the mouth until you push her away. Megan nibbles her fingers.
“I want to see you do that, too.”
“You want to play with my boobs?” the girl asks incredulously but her look betrays her. “Okay.” A sigh, a look around. You and Emma are already half naked. “Come on, then.” She stands up and takes Harry by the hand, wanting to lead him to the bedroom.
“What are you doing?” asks Emma, and Harry also holds his girlfriend back. She understands and gets redder in the face than her hair.
“Here?” she asks meekly.
“Here,” Harry replies in a strained but gentle voice. He starts shaking slightly again and you know the feeling of adrenaline shooting through your veins. Veronica looks around.
“But Emma only had to take off her shirt. And Finn…”
“We’re spiking the rules,” Harry says, looking to Emma and getting a thumbs up. All in favor. “Or are you saying you’re not wet between the legs?”
“Just one dare” his girlfriend admonishes him, “No extra truth.”
“Then take your clothes off.” Harry bristles. “Please.” You nod at him. It’s enough for one to be the monster here, and you quickly comply with the role as well.
“But sexy.” Veronica looks at you, stunned. Then realization settles on her face that this had to come eventually. “Your looks alone make this better than mine.” You wink at her, but also lean back to show her what reaction she’s getting from you.
“Come on,” Emma cheers her on. “You can do it! You’re sexy and you know it!”
At first it looks like Veronica wants to run out of the room. She’s standing in the middle in her cheerleading uniform, hands balled into fists, and her eyes keep darting to the door of her own apartment. But then she tightens up, pushes through her back and utters a silent curse. Her angry eyes turn first to you, then to Harry. And then she begins.
First she moves her hips, light and lanky. The music in the background is way too fast and doesn’t help at all, and Veronica looks up at the living room ceiling while her hips begin to gyrate. Her arms move up along her sides to almost under her breasts, then down again and back up. Finally, her annoyed eyes land on her boyfriend and you look to the side for a moment too, a luxury Emma doesn’t allow herself… and neither does Megan. Harry sits rooted to the spot, staring in fascination at his girlfriend’s embarrassed attempts to move for him, and he seems absolutely delighted. Even Millie and Claire could do a better striptease, but it doesn’t matter as you see the look Veronica gives Harry. She even makes a show of lifting her black and white top to show her belly before dropping it, only to hook her fingers under the fabric again. Then she wants to rip the shirt off her body and Harry is already gasping for air but you are faster.
“Not so fast” you gently admonish Veronica and she looks at you with honest interest. “Turn around, move your upper body and show us your back.” Veronica follows your instruction and turns around on her long white socks while her skirt flows around her legs. She quickly casts a glance over her shoulder. “Give us a smile, beauty” you grin and Harry almost swoons at the amorous but perky look she graces him with but completely ignores you. Then you can see the fabric of her top sliding over the skin of her taut back. Then she jerks her butt from side to side.
“Shit…” breathes Harry and Veronica giggles, but then continues. The music doesn’t bother her and everyone is just fixated on her while she keeps pulling her shirt up in place. Finally her hair falls over her bare shoulder blades while she lifts her arms and takes off her shirt. Briefly you can see the profile of her breasts but she is careful not to show them to you. And of course, Emma has distributed no bra for the girl as she gotten dressed.
“Now turn around, but don’t show us anything yet,” you say.
“I didn’t know you had so much experience with strippers” Veronica chuckles, but gratefully follows your request. For her first striptease she does not do badly and no one needs to know that you don’t have much experience either. For the people here you are the monster that can have every girl and there is no time for doubts now.
“Now lift your shirt until we see the undersides of your breasts.” You ignore her question and see Veronica start to pout.
“They’re so small,” she says, but doesn’t stop gyrating her hips and presenting her belly to you. The sleeves of her top fall over her body as she presses the shirt against her bust. Her belly button stretches with her breathing but her feet gently brush the floor.
“They’re beautiful just the way they are,” you think, “Right Harry?”
“God please…” the boy pleads and you grin in satisfaction. It’s not hard with him, that’s good. Veronica hesitates a bit, nibbling on her bottom lip, but then she manages it and lifts her shirt a bit. The fabric strokes her skin and you see how she enjoys it. You would like to see if her nipples are already as stiff as your elf’s but that will come soon.
“And now?” the girl asks as she shows you the little bulges that appear under the crumpled fabric. Harry can’t get his mouth closed, and glancing over at Emma you realize you have to hurry. Your elf has lost all control over her body and is massaging her breasts with both hands while her abdomen jerks forward.
“Now throw that shirt to Harry, in his face and when he pulls it down in disbelief he can see you in all your glory.”
“Yes do that!” hoarsely breathes your little brother.
“And all you others too” mumbles the red haired girl.
“And all the rest of us too, yes. And you like that Veronica. I don’t need a dare to know your panties are wet. Look around?” With her shirt in front of her body, Veronica spins around and sees Emma. And the cheeks of Megan are all red, too. You know her signs and if there aren’t dicks in pussies soon you’re going to have to listen to something at home. At the lake you were still inexperienced, that night down in the party room. Hardly any time has passed but now you have a new task. “You know how the evening will go on.” That’s all you say, but you finally speak the truth for all to hear. And Veronica nods. Then she spins around again, angles her arms, stands securely wide-legged, takes a deep breath, and throws her shirt at Harry.
Veronica has small breasts and her nipples and areolas are also small and pink. Her nipples are pale, just a few shades darker than her pale white skin, and stand out puffily and excitedly into space. All in all, she has cute, girly breasts and you can understand why that makes her nervous in a world of women. Emma, Megan and you have seen enough breasts in your lives not to be bothered by them and you know that there are many different shapes of breasts. But it’s not about you, it’s about Veronica who is now standing rather helplessly while Harry slowly pulls her shirt off her face.
The red-haired girl has already had sex with him, you know that. But now she’s standing there like a school girl who has to give her parents a really bad report card and that hurts you. That’s why you hurt Harry by leaning over to him and roughly putting your hand flat on his face.
“Hey!” he shouts, but doesn’t move. Everyone knows you’re now in charge of the group, and Emma and Megan, knowing what to expect, look at you excitedly. In this way, all the girls are alike.
“Veronica, this is not just about you,” you say sternly but patiently. Just like a teacher who wants only the best for a sad student. She looks at you with pursed lips. “You are a smart girl and you know yourself well, that’s why you get along so splendidly with your boy who loves and respects you.” Veronica looks over at Harry who looks like an alien victim with your hand on his face. “That’s the kind of thing you do so the other person can admire you.” But she doesn’t quite understand yet. That’s okay. “So don’t just stand there but show yourself to him.”
“Show him that you enjoy showing yourself to him,” says Emma too.
“He wants to admire you” whispers Megan and you almost have to laugh. It’s good to know that your sister is fitting in.
Wait, she’s just playing the shy girl.
You’re not thinking straight either.
Veronica thinks for a few seconds, looks down and feels her small breasts without paying attention to the others. Then her facial expression changes, she thinks for a moment, then she finds a solution. She nods at you and you take your hand away.
Harry literally rips her shirt off his face and his wild eyes immediately fix on the next piece of naked skin they see. Veronica is standing right in front of him and gets his greedy looks. But then they meet his girlfriend and change. Astonishment plays on his face as Veronica poses in front of him. It’s not a special pose but she has chosen – on purpose or not, you don’t know which would be better – a pose she clearly got from cheerleading and Harry reacts accordingly.
“Holy…” he whispers as Veronica maintains the pose. Arms placed at her sides, hands into fists, legs wide, her socks and skirt harmonize and blend into her toned, trained belly. Cheeky and proud, she stretches her breasts out to the world and her boyfriend, smiling a confident smile that is sure to spur her team on to top performance. She gives everything. Her body to all of you, her nakedness to you and her smile to her boyfriend. And she gets applause and is not embarrassed anymore and so much more. “My God you are so beautiful.” Harry shakes his head and Veronica looks at you happily.
“See?” You smile too.
“Okay. Truth or dare?” Now three out of five players are sitting bare-chested in the circle but you are the one who gets the least looks. Only Megan is pining for you while Emma has to restrain herself from grabbing one of the empty champagne bottles and mussusingit. But fortunately for you, Veronica is a changed woman and suddenly feels very comfortable in her naked form. This also benefits Harry who sits close to her and occasionally whispers a compliment in her ear like a teenager in love, which he is. “Megan.” Your little sister flinches and Emma and you attend to her.
“It was bound to happen eventually,” Emma says reassuringly as you stroke her thigh encouragingly. Unnoticed by everyone, you apply a little more pressure than usual and also move your hand closer between her thighs than necessary and the playfully confused expression on her face becomes a glazed voluptuous one.
“Okay,” she murmurs, looking to Veronica.
“I guess you all want to hear dare, right?” No one says anything, all wanting to protect the sweet, cute, helpless girl.
“It’s really fun” Veronica tries to help her. “Once you get used to it everything will be okay. Besides, your brother is right. It’s really great to feel all eyes on you and be proud of yourself.” Megan acts as if she has to get over herself, and you envy her stamina in not jumping on you right away.
“Okay then, I’ll take dare.”
“I’ll make it easy for you, too,” Veronica promises. “I want you to kiss Finn. You’ve never done that before, have you?” Megan looks at you and catches you both laughing, but manages to look like you’re suppressing your anticipation. Megan shakes her head.
“I’ve seen Emma do it… but…” She looks at Veronica. “Is it hard?” A good idea, warms up the other girl even further.
“No not at all,” she says happily, excited that she has done something good for the girl. “It’s really easy. And once you get into it, it just goes by itself.”
“And besides,” Emma says, “you’ll have plenty of opportunity to practice.” She winks at her comrade, and Megan gets very small. Then she looks at you.
“H-Here…in front of everyone. Right?” You nod.
“Those are the rules.” Then you rise and hold out your hand. Megan whimpers as you pull her up, but then she snuggles up to you as if on her own. “We’ll just pretend we’ve done this before, shall we?” This time Megan really has to grin.
“Okay bro.” She doesn’t call you BB, even though she has the same tone of voice as Millie.
“Come here,” you say tenderly but your throat is just as tight as with Harry. The evening is already advanced and what used to be a nice game, suppressing your lust for others, is now just a facade you keep up for Harry and Veronica. But the two of them are already sitting hand in hand while you turn your sister’s lithe body to face the group. There is no need to pretend anymore. “I’ve always wanted that,” you confess.
“To kiss me?” Your lips are very close and you feel her soft breasts against your chest. Your hands go wandering, careful, not too obvious but it’s clear Megan has been waiting for this all evening.
“Kissing you like this,” you say, raising your hands. “Kissing my little sister in front of everyone.” Your fingers move past her ears to the sides of her head, holding Megan in place as you take one last step toward her and press her against you. Then you gently pull her head towards you and watch as your filthy little middle sister closes her eyes and gives herself to you completely. She purses her lips and breaks her blissful smile. Then your lips meet and it’s like the first time.
Your relationship with Megan started out wild and uncontrolled, the pressure of years of restraint needed to come out and you wanted to keep that pressure off Millie. Today is different. Megan and you are suddenly alone in the room as you taste her flavor on your lips and have her scent in your nose. She whimpers softly as you hold her and your one hand moves down to her hip to keep her just with you. Then she breathes in surprise as your tongue strokes her soft lips. It’s a real surprise, joyful and a little scared, almost as if it’s her first kiss with you. You take the lead, holding your little sister as she leans against you, seeking help. Your arm holds her upright and pulls her close to you, then you lean back ever so slightly so that Megan has to stand on her tiptoes. Finally you grab her, bend forward again and have changed the angle so that you are almost at eye level. Her feet are folded a bit, brush over the carpet while she hangs in your arms and her soft lips press on yours wantingly.
As if in a trance, your sister tilts her head and the others can see the play of your tongues as she stops playing the shy sister. Still, it must be a good sight because you hear voices as if from far away and the impressed murmur of the others while you lead Megan and you through your ‘first’ kiss. You get all warm and feel the tip of your cock rubbing against your partner’s belly through your pants. Megan must feel it too because she moves her body up and down as if by herself and rubs against you while whimpering softly again.
Then you separate, but still hold her tight. Her eyes are twitching from side to side, her mouth is slightly open in a dumb disbelief and your hands have slightly messed up her hair but her pupils are dilated as you already know.
“All right?” you whisper softly over the music.
“Brother…” Megan presses herself against you again, wanting more. And you give it to her. For several minutes you kiss each other intimately. You caress the girl who nestles against you, caressing her face, but also grabbing her butt and her hip. Finally, you can’t stand to see her so needy anymore and gently push your leg between her thighs while she still eagerly sticks to your lips. When she feels the fabric of your pants between her thighs, Megan rubs against you all by herself, driving her hips back and forth and turning her whimper into a low moan. Then the moan finally turns into a panting. You’ve briefly released her from the beautiful prison of your kiss to let her gasp for air, and as your sister throws her head back and moans loudly but restrained, you catch a glimpse of the others and have to grin.
Emma has put a hand down her pants and you see the bulge her fingers are causing as she sticks them in her pussy. She has opened her eyes and is staring at you and your sister, in love and horny. You know the look she has put on all too well, but have seen it more often on Megan. The two have really switched places today and Emma looks at you triumphantly and with liberated, all-consuming lust as she fingers herself with vigor. You want to say something, but decide against it because Harry and Veronica are also all over each other, but are not yet as ready as your elf.
Veronica has laid herself over Harry and is doing the trick with her tongue while holding Harry who is trying to push his leg between her thighs. The two are still a bit awkward but Harry soon gets the hang of it and her moans mingle with the frantic breathing of Emma and Megan. You turn back to your wombat. Actually, her dare is already over, you must have been at it for more than four minutes. But that doesn’t stop you anymore. And neither does Megan.
“I love you brother.” Then she pulls you close again, all your liberated, not-so-shy little sister anymore, and kisses you again.
You don’t stop until Megan starts shaking on your knee. She looks you in the eye and you hold her tight as she has a small but intense orgasm through you while rubbing her crotch over your leg.
“Thank you,” Megan whispers. “Thank you for letting me do this.” A little peck on the cheek, then she steps away from you and you stand back up properly while supporting her. Your thigh is warm and damp, not to mention the panties Megan has on, but you can’t see. But you know your wombat. Then you clear your throat.
Then again, louder this time. Emma listened to you the first time, Veronica and Harry need a second reminder.
“Sorry,” your buddy mutters, and you think he means his totally indecent behavior. “We really wanted to watch, but then…” But he apologizes for being distracted.
“At least I don’t feel like a stripper,” you laugh. Next to you, Emma raises her head. You and Megan sit back down in the circle.
“Damn honey, you always kiss me like a bitch.” Megan and her have actually switched roles. With a few minor differences.
“Because you’re my slave honey” you grin, also trying your hand at the art your two friends are practicing tonight. Maybe you too can help Emma with her plan. “After all, our first time was quite tender.” Your elf looks at you in surprise at first, then takes it like a challenge.
“I know,” she whines, “What a waste.” Then she turns to Megan. “Kissed him first like a slut on a bench in the middle of nowhere” she confesses and Megan is shocked by this display. How could anyone do such a thing? “But I was so crazy about him, I couldn’t hold back. He said he wanted me and I just threw myself at him. Like a sexually depraved bitch!”
“I always thought the first time was supposed to be all tender” Megan mutters, blushing but giggling at the thought of the experience, or, as she plays, the idea of it.
“I don’t know about you little girl” Emma grins “but when my master takes me I feel complete. When he takes care of me, shows me what to do so I can prove myself worthy of him, that’s paradise.”
“Don’t give her any ideas,” you mutter, laughing, but understanding what Emma is trying to tell you. Now the only open question is what Megan wants to do.
“I’m sure there’s a little slut in your little sister somewhere who wants to get out and can’t wait to spread her legs for you.” What would be a capital crime with Millie can be said openly here, you have already experienced all that with Megan. And more.
“Is being a slut a bad thing?” she asks, forgetting to stutter at the nasty word. Luckily, the others are too distracted by her burning desire to notice anything.
“There’s something good about being a slut,” Emma says. “At least if you don’t overdo it. Guys don’t want girls whose body count is higher than the Army had in Vietnam. But sluts get dicks, too. Right Veronica?” The red-haired girl looks hurt at first, then grins.
“That’s right Emma. A slut like you must know that.” There’s no animosity in the air, very different from Vietnam.
“Exactly. And a slut like me gets a dick shoved in her now.” You’d never talk to Emma like that, and you see in Harry that he feels the same way. But apparently there’s something deep inside Emma, or maybe every woman, that wants to get out sometimes.
“If your girlfriend can be a bitch to you, it’s a compliment,” you say to Harry, but also to Emma. Then you have to lean back because your elf wants to sit on your lap. She almost makes it, but Veronica stops her.
“We’re not done bitch” she says sternly but Emma obeys and slides away from you again. “Megan, it’s your turn.”
“Okay,” says your sister eagerly. Now everyone is fired up and hot. But what Veronica and her friend don’t know is that Megan and Emma are working together. “Emma. Truth or…”
“Dare,” the girl says almost proudly. “That’s a given. This can only be good.” Megan shows her cute blush again and speaks again shyly but with an excited undertone.
“I know you made something for him on his birthday,” she says. You frown. Megan was there for everything that happened. So that’s going to be part of the plan.
“I did a lot for your brother that day,” Emma says, leaning toward you. Quite openly, she rubs her fingers over the bulge in your pants.
“One of them I want to see now” Megan confesses. “I want to learn.” Emma claps her hands excitedly and hooks her fingers into your pants. Your upper body is already naked, and you feel the tense relief at the thought of finally getting your fix now. But Megan is mean. “Not that.”
“Oh come on…” grumbles Harry, biting his tongue right after. “Sorry Megan. Your turn.” Veronica playfully smacks him on the arm.
“Because you guys are always talking about… S-sluts and stuff…” Megan turns to the group and her smile seems almost apologetic. She’s the only one playing a game, though. The rest of you are already so caught up in her web of lust that you would do anything for your little sister. And yet she is so sweetly shy. She brushes her hair behind her ear, can’t look at you and smiles liberated and somewhat arkwardly. “Can I see you…undressing in front of my brother? Like…to music…and stuff?”
“Megan…” you mumble, playing your part, but only a little. You know what it does to you when she takes her clothes off in front of you. But fuck, you want it. And Emma wants it, too.
“You don’t have to ask, Megan darling,” Emma hums, rising. Her breasts bob slightly under the bounce she has in her movements. “It’s only natural that a young girl like you wants to learn to seduce her brother.” Megan almost wants to run out of the room and Veronica giggles at the exaggerations, but your wombat holds her ground.
“I’m only a year younger than you” she mutters without looking at anyone. “But you’re always so cheerful…about it…”
“Have you been watching us?” you blurt out, actually forgetting the situation for a moment. “Megan you know I don’t like it when you expose yourself to images like that.”
“I’m sorry,” your sister whimpers and you shake your head in a daze.
This girl is driving me crazy. Shit I really need to fuck something…
“It’s okay” you grumble “But next time… shit… just… ask…okay?”
“Right” Emma intervenes, stepping up to Megan and leaning down to her. Then she presses her breasts almost into her face as she hugs her. As she straightens back up, she looks around the room searchingly. “Now I just need a shirt to put on so I can get undressed again for my fuck-sister.” She winks at you. “And for my master, of course.”
It’s done quickly, neither of you wants to waste any more time, and soon Emma is standing in the room with a shirt from Harry. Your little brother is beside himself with joy as he watches the girl sway to the beat of the music. With hand gestures but no words, Emma pushes you closer together so she can dance for you and Megan but so Harry can see something too. While Veronica moves behind him and covers his neck with kisses, you watch your elf slowly undress for you.
Where did she learn to do that, you wonder as Emma swings her butt and gyrates her hips. Her arms travel along her body and she presses the fabric of the long shirt between her legs, no doubt so Harry will have something to smell later.
“Shit, that’s hot…” you hear him murmur next to you and apparently Veronica has no problem with that while her hands are wandering on his body. You, on the other hand, can only see Emma smiling cheekily at you, then you feel two warm, slightly trembling hands on your cheeks.
Megan turns your head around and just before your lips touch you see the almost panicked expression on her face. Within her, all dams are broken and she can’t stand to wait any longer. Greedily she presses her body against you, her breasts press against you and her lips part for her tongue that explores your mouth right after. You close your eyes, block out the music and concentrate on your sister who demonstrates to the world that she is your partner. You feel her thighs against yours, grab her hips and pull her onto your lap while your kiss becomes more and more fiery. Low moans reach your ears, Harry probably feels the same as you but you also hear Emma giggling. Then Megan moans on your lap and you feel her rubbing her lap against your thigh. Shortly she has to catch her breath, interrupts the kiss and wants to say something but before she can form the words you press your lips on hers again and put your hands on her butt.
You’re not in a hurry but still your movements fly by while Megan rubs herself against you. Your rock hard cock presses against her crotch while she sits on top of you whimpering. Then she freezes just before you can come and you have to clench your teeth. Your fingers dig into the soft flesh of her ass under her thin pants, holding her firmly on top of you as your sister comes to a silent climax.
“Hhmpf…” you hear from a short distance away, and as you wrap your arm around the quivering body, you open your eyes again. It takes a while before you can see clearly and your blood rushes through your head as if under high pressure, but finally you can make out Veronica and Harry. Your brother has his girlfriend’s hand in his crotch, above his pants but the bulge under her fingers is clearly visible while the girl bends over his shoulder from behind. They both look to Emma and you follow their gaze. “That’s no way to treat a stripper,” you hear Emma say.
There she stands. Naked. Completely naked. Her feet are firmly planted on the carpet of the room and her toes are turned towards you, just like her body. Her breasts lift slightly under her breath, the song is over and her clothes are spread around her. Her shaved vagina shines a little in the light of the lamps and you see that her labia is slightly spread. You, like everyone else, can clearly see her swollen clit that you love to glide your tongue over. Emma presents herself to you without shame even if her gaze fixes only on you and her cheeks are slightly red. “Am I not enough for you?”
“Uh…” you just do and the only thing you can do with your body is stroke Megan through her hair while your eyes capture your naked girlfriend.
“And you Megan… hey, are you even listening to me?” She’s just playing her resentment, anyone can see that. But she’s also kind of right. She took her clothes off for you and you weren’t looking.
“Megan just came,” you say reassuringly, cradling your sister in your arms. “She needs a moment.” Then you kiss her on the cheek, ignoring the game for a minute and focusing on your sister. “It’s nice we don’t have to hide anymore,” you say and Megan smiles dazedly, leaning her head against your shoulder, her eyes closed.
“True enough,” Emma pouts, then taps her foot on the floor so her breasts bounce slightly. “But still. Your girlfriend got naked for you. You could at least praise me.”
“You’re his slave,” Veronica giggles, withdrawing her hand from her boyfriend’s crotch, who stares at her in panic. “He’s allowed to do that.”
“It’s complicated” Emma grumbles and Veronica giggles. She seems to like being able to spoil her friend while Emma, despite her efforts, comes up empty. “Crap,” grumbles your elf, thinking. Then she taps Megan lightly on the shoulder. “You do want to learn.”
“Yeah,” the girl mutters, shaking her head. “Sorry.” Then she looks at you in love. “I couldn’t help myself.” You smile. But Emma is ahead of you, following her plan.
“Come here, then.” And you see genuine surprise in your sister’s eyes as your slave pulls her away from you. “You want to know how to strip?” Megan just looks at her questioningly. “The secret is the other guy comes, not you.” Megan blinks, then gasps in shock as her naked fuck-sister spins her around and presents her to you.
“Shit…” mumbles Harry, stiffening a little as Emma guides her hands to the other girl’s arms.
“Don’t worry little one,” she breathes into her ear as she eyes you and Harry. “We’ll do this together. Harry, music!” The boy jumps up, nearly knocking Veronica over in the process, then rushes to the stereo and selects a track. “That’s it,” Emma grins as he sits back down with his friend. She playfully nudges him in the side, but then can’t take her eyes off Emma either.
You, on the other hand, exude genuine panic as the first tunes of the song begin. While Harry can blame it on Veronica, you sit there alone with a throbbing cock and strained pants about to cum while your little sister is being taught to strip by your elf. The two girls have their fun and Emma, actually inexperienced but free, shows Megan, actually experienced and finally liberated, how to move.
“Don’t” you hear next to you then, and the urgency in your brother’s voice is enough to make you turn your head. Or maybe you’re just glad to have some distraction so you don’t immediately cum in your pants like a pathetic teenager at the sight that presents itself.
Harry has grabbed his girl’s arm and is holding it away from his crotch. His girlfriend looks at him over his shoulder in puzzlement and even Megan frowns questioningly as she swings her body in front of Emma. His face turns bright red and he looks at his girlfriend, then at you.
“Not with his sister around,” he mutters, and it sounds like he’s wishing himself to hell for this misdeed. Veronica hesitates, but then understands and withdraws her hand. While Megan blushes again, this time out of actual affection for the gentleman Harry, Emma moans slightly annoyed.
“What is it with you guys?” she asks rhetorically but does nothing to objectify Megan further. Instead, she rushes up to them and pulls Veronica close to her. “Here,” she says somewhat defiantly, showing herself to Harry. “Look how wet I am.” Harry and Veronica look between your elf’s legs. “I don’t have time for these games anymore.” And by that she may mean her own game as she pulls Veronica up and carries her along. Then the red-haired girl stands next to your sister, both a little unsure of your slave’s domineering tone. “We’re going to get you both undressed now so we can finally get this thing rolling, understand?” The two girls nod, you and Harry looking at each other in disbelief. “And you two!” roars Emma. “You guys just look at us now, alright? Or are you guys a little bi too?” She winks and balances on that tightrope like she’s done nothing else. Your head like the one of Harry too snaps forward and Emma makes it easy for you.
The music couldn’t be less important as you and your little brother sink into the depths of the beauty that presents itself to you. It’s not so much the naked skin, although that’s a good part of the fascination. You’ve seen Emma and Megan naked often enough, and I’m sure Harry feels the same way about Veronica. And it doesn’t bother anyone that your eyes are on the three girls as well as on Harry, who even gasps when Emma pulls the jeans off the butt of Megan and bends her over so everyone can look between her legs.
It’s about the girls’ behavior, and you’re pleased to see that all three of them let themselves go. It’s the alcohol for Veronica, that’s okay, certainly the feeling of finally being reunited with Harry, truths spoken and confidence built. But for Emma and Megan, there’s another layer beneath showing her charms, not just to you but to the other guy in the room. Emma beams as she performs like a little whore in familiar, safe surroundings, giving free rein to her desires and enjoying being allowed to touch other girls. Meanwhile Megan is fixated only on you and her smile is so amorous and shy that you hardly recognize her. At the same time you know that it turns her on immensely to be your little sister, naked and wet, in front of witnesses and the world.
You see all this and you register it because you have practice in it. But you also see the bare skin, the quivering of her breasts, the wetness between the thighs of Emma and the greedy red that makes the labia of Veronica throb.
The three girls are also all over each other, moving around, giggling when their bottoms bump into each other or their hands slide over each other. They bend over, Emma and Megan with their big breasts, and even Veronica clasps their petite mounds and presses them together for you and Harry. She smiles at her friend, but then her eyes wander to you and you realize there is something else going on in her head.
As Emma and Megan press their bottoms together, squatting and gyrating their hips, giggling, Veronica leans toward you.
“Do you like them?” she asks but you don’t answer. Her brown eyes dart down and she sees the rise in your pants. She giggles with satisfaction. “Am I as beautiful as Emma and your sister?” You don’t need to answer this either. Veronica is getting from you what everyone else in the room, Harry included, wants from you and the thought that this girl with a steady boyfriend who loves her is still interested in you strikes you as absurd as it makes you horny as hell. Your blood rushes through your veins as the girl turns around and bends over, and then you see only her curling feet, the slightly bent backs of her knees, and her ass. She’s a little plump, just ever so slightly, not shaped like Emma or Megan but that doesn’t bother you or her. Veronica has her very own charms and as her fingers appear on the edges of her butt your jaw drops as it would with any other girl.
Veronica is just normal, the girl next door. And she’s a cheerleader. And she’s smoking hot, just like your other girls. You don’t try very hard, you only have eyes for the pink slit that curves further and further into a tight opening, but even in your drunken mindset you know that it’s exactly this normality that makes you go crazy for Veronica. It has become normal for you to sleep with the girls you meet. Melina, sure, you fuck her. Giselle, sure, even before Melina. Susan and Claire, as soon as you find the time. After all, you still have to fuck Maureen again. And Denise. And all the other girls in your harem. And Verena, of course, you’re gonna fuck her, too. You’ll fuck them all. It’s just normal.
Then a red waterfall of hair appears between Veronica’s spread legs, then the high forehead she’s so embarrassed about, then her shining eyes. This horny hot cheerleader knows you want her and she wants you too. And you don’t wonder why she wants you. You know the answer, just like Harry. Because you’re a damn good-looking guy with a harem of even better-looking women. Because your sisters, even if Veronica only knows one of them, want to fuck you, just like their friends and every other woman. Tonight you showed it. You’re the nice guy next door who helps the McKinleys with their homework and then fucks them, and the protector who takes care of Maureen and then fucks her. And by the way you fuck Denise your kitten and Giselle your slave and Emma your elf and slave and what else.
Next to you, Harry has his fingers down his pants as he watches Megan and Emma French kiss and your wombat tries hard to wrestle Emma to the ground but she’s the dominant one today, grabbing Megan, pulling her hair and holding her upright while she squints out of her eyebrows at you and Veronica.
Harry follows her gaze and you give him credit for not giving you a fist bump but just widening his eyes and watching his girlfriend present you with her spread cunt already twitching and glistening with lust in the light of the room lamps.
“You look incredibly good Veronica” you finally say as the girl sits up again and looks at you over her shoulder while her hands rest on her hips. She has some small problem areas on her butt but she’s a girl who willingly shows herself to you, that alone makes her an angel on this earth. “You have nothing to hide.” And the red-haired girl smiles happily.
“Shit…” you hear Harry mumble from between his teeth next to you, and even though you’ve been forbidden to do so, you glance over at your mate for a moment. Harry is weak, or actually he is strong, and above all intelligent, he has decided no longer to fight a hopeless battle and has freed his penis from his sweatpants. He jerks off even faster than in the water park and this time you can’t blame him either. But you also see how his girlfriend looks at him, you grab a pillow from the floor and throw it against his head.
“No,” you shout sternly. “Bad!” Harry laughs, Veronica giggles, but looks at you with an expression you remember from Emma when you were too stupid to return her feelings for you. You see the longing in her eyes and can understand it. Today the rules are suspended and it’s you who determines the laws of nature in the small apartment.
“Thank you Finn” Veronica hums and turns to you. Behind her, Emma and Megan don’t notice much of the conversation as they are in their own world, moving their hands down between each other’s thighs.
“What?” asks Harry in a panicked voice.
“You don’t jerk off to your girlfriend’s lap dance” you admonish him.
“Finn I’m dying here right now” your little brother whines and you feel the same way.
Harry has everything he needs. No one in the room would be angry if he grabbed Veronica and took her right now on the floor. And you could finally go to your two girls and relieve the pressure that’s been building up between your legs. But Harry, and even Veronica, look at you and the power intoxicates you.
Actually, you shouldn’t play with food and your parents definitely raised you better than you’re acting now, but it’s just too much fun to watch Emma try to catch one fry after another in her mouth. As you throw food at her, you experience one of those moments that, no matter how many times you life trough it, it will always be as fascinating and incredible as the first time. Your Emma laughs happily as her upper body jerks around and she tries to catch your throws with her mouth wide open and her tongue sticking out. Fries are not really suited for this kind of games and so far it’s seven to zero for you but that doesn’t stop Emma from trying. Your girlfriend is a fighter and you enjoy every tiny moment with her. Then one of the fries almost lands in her cleavage and as Emma quickly raises her hands in front of her breasts you both burst out laughing.
“You’ll clean it all up later” the waitress warns you, but you don’t want to give anyone a bad experience on this wonderful day and you nod while Emma can hardly hold back her laughter.
“Everything hurts,” she says, presenting you with a healthy blush on her cheeks and slightly moist eyes that look at you happily.
“Me too” you moan stretching until your bones crack. Emma giggles so sweetly again and lowers her face. Since she still wears her braid, her hair doesn’t fall in her face this time but even without this gesture you can see that her behavior has changed. She is no longer hiding and the mischievous look under her eyebrows reveals that she is aware of the fact that this protective mechanism has become a means to make your blood boil.
“I could give you a massage” she suggests, lifting her head again and tilting it. No one, least of all you, misses her signal.
“Here on the table? With the burger in my back?” you laugh, but have to admit it would be a good idea.
“Or let’s get the fuck out of here real quick?” your not-so-innocent elf suggests, wiggling her head. “I want your cock inside me.”
“Wohow,” you laugh, but notice the twitching between your legs. Then you look down at your plates. “Eat up first,” you say, nodding at the half-eaten burger standing in the way of a massage on the table, perhaps even more than the nice waitress whose breasts stand out under her uniform.
“I’m not hungry anymore, though,” Emma pouts, poking at the burger with her fork.
“You’ve used up a lot of energy today,” you say a little more seriously, but without pressuring her. It doesn’t annoy you to have to guide Emma in this regard, on the contrary, you enjoy the duties a boy has over his girl and with a meaningful look Emma lifts the burger and bites into it.
“Satisfied?” she asks with her mouth full and a half-eaten slice of pickle almost falls out. You nod and smile, and when you’re sure Emma had enough – after all, she’s more petite, slender, and beautiful than you – you move on to the next duty, the next privilege a guy has with a girl like Emma Jackson. You lean over to her who, out of reflex, is already reaching out her hand for yours. After stroking her arm, you pull your plate over to your side and while you finish her burger and pick up some fries scattered on the table, your girlfriend pulls her cellphone out. You’re more familiar with this behavior from Megan. Neither of them admitted it but your sister is the center of the circle of friends of girls of which you call a frighteningly high number your harem-girlfriends. But Emma is also a communicative person, unlike your wombat she just picks the people she interacts with a little more carefully. And you’re at the top of that list, so you don’t mind if she’s distracted for a few minutes, knowing that she’s going to need another dose of Finn Lynchwood soon anyway, and you’re happy to help her out.
“Who are you writing?” you ask curiously.
“Are you trying to control me?” Emma teases good-naturedly and holds her hand to her beautiful chest. You snort and are so distracted by her breasts that a dirty French fry is already touching your lips before you realize that this is not very hygienic. But sex on the toilet neither…
“She goes to the gym for one day and thinks she can take on the world” you grumble and play the jealous boyfriend. It makes you glad that you can’t put it across very convincingly and you as well as Emma know exactly what’s really going on.
“You’re here to take on the world, honey,” your possession says, putting her phone aside. She means what she says. “And I’m here to thank you.”
“I’m only doing this because of you.” And so you close the deal that binds you so closely together.
“And that’s why I belong to you alone and no one else Finn Lynchwood. Consider yourself lucky” she grins “You are in possession of a great girlfriend.”
“More than that,” you say and this time neither of you let go of the other’s hand as you look into each other’s eyes at Burgertown. “Owning you is the most incredible gift I could ever ask for from you.”
“Oh Finn,” your girlfriend purrs. You like her sassy ways as much as you like the dreamy elf in your bed, and keep congratulating yourself on having led her in this direction with training and past experiences. The matter-of-factness with which Emma speaks of her belonging to you, your ownership of her, is incredibly sexy and you admit to yourself that it is not only love you feel for her in such moments but also a good portion of lust for this horny little creature with the tight pussy and the ripe tits. “Only someone like you can make it sound romantic that I belong to someone.” You smile at each other, a well-rehearsed team after only weeks of a relationship, with Emma, it feels like you’ve known each other forever, and yet everything goes so quickly and smoothly and while you resist the urge to fuck this girl here and now on the dirty table at Burgertown your quicker, smarter and more nimble mind you understands that you two are a perfect couple.
“What are you in the mood for next?” you ask, not even fighting the urge to make this girl so happy she bursts, metaphorically speaking, you want Emma around for a long time.
“Anything to do with you,” she says in love, but then sighs. “But even though you’ve helped me so much, I’m not just going to put myself above the other girls. I’m sure Millie misses you already, and so do Giselle and Maureen.” You take a deep breath.
“Emma, honey, Maureen would put me over her knee if I didn’t make you happy. And yes, I know you’re happy when I’m happy. But I’m your boyfriend.” You wink at her and she puts her hands in front of her face, knowing exactly what she’s doing to you, and squints between her fingers, smiling. “And as your boyfriend, I want a good time with you.” Emma lowers her hands.
“Shall we go watch expensive movies on pay TV with your sister and your newest slave in the hotel?” She grins cheekily and you have to groan as you think about how Maureen is surely already burning the rest of your money with Giselle. But your elf’s idea isn’t bad. You’re already about to reply, then your girl flinches slightly, snapped out of her thoughts of you as her cell phone vibrates on the table.
“Sorry” she mumbles, but immediately loses herself in your sight again.
“No problem” comes your reply but neither of you let go of the other. “I know you’re mine.” Emma smiles happily as she grabs her cell phone. She reads the message and her expression changes to something you’ve rarely seen on her face before. With a mixture of surprise, eagerness, amusement and a little bit of impatience, she looks up from the screen and into your eyes.
“What is it?” you ask with raised eyebrows, eyeing her gaze, which changes again as soon as her eyes catch you.
“Finn,” she grins. “Get out your cell phone.” You tilt your head and frown curiously, but follow her prompting. Solicitation? She’s not asking? I guess my Emma is a big girl today. Then you wait. Nothing happens at first, but Emma grins like a child who has tricked her parents and now has an extra portion of dessert. You want to say something, but you just look at her and wonder how you can be so lucky in life. Then your cell phone vibrates in your hand, but you don’t look at the display, only at Emma. You have to blink, but recognize it for what it is.
“Emma… Are you… horny?” Her laughter echoes through the busy room.
“I’m always horny for you honey,” she says, resting her head in her hand as she admires you through her glasses. “Now look at your phone?”
Hey Finn, you read the message on the screen and a pleasant smile spreads across your lips as you remember. I just texted your girlfriend. Am in your area and really wanted to meet up with you. Is that okay with you? Wanted to thank you guys again properly. How about bowling? My treat. Just let me know the date and if you want to go. Harry.
“He’s got balls,” you grumble, putting your phone back on the table. Then you shake your head, but have to grin. “Did everyone decide not to ask my permission today?” Then you look to Emma and have to restrain yourself from laughing out loud. Your girl is sitting across from you, her cheeks puffed out and rosy, lips pressed together and bright, a happy tense smile on her lips “Oh honey” you sigh happily. “I know that look.”
“Please honey!” Emma leans across the table and raises her hands pleadingly, her elbows on the table, her breasts as well, her arms pressed in front of them. She’s good. “Pleasepleasepleaseplease! Please let us do this?”
“Bowling with Harry?” You love Emma and she loves you, so knows you have to plan your time carefully. But because Emma loves you, she also knows you’ll go above and beyond to make her happy. It’s a game, a simple, unforced game. And she plays it well. “You are my boyfriend. You decide. Please please please make me happy honey. I love you sooo much.” Then she can’t take it anymore and bobs up and down in her seat in front of you while you struggle with a huge grin and an even more huge boner. “I’m all yours. And you decide. Please decide for me. I sooo want to see Harry again. I’ll be good too and do what you want. I’ll suck your cock and let you fuck me in every hole like you like it honey!”
“Wow Emma!” You raise your arms as she starts giggling wildly. “I understand all right. Just hold back a little, will you?”
“Why is that?” she asks innocently. “You’re such a good lover and you fuck me so well, my little brain just can’t concentrate.”
“Where does that come from?” you want to know, but you know it.
“If Verena can turn you on like that, I’ve can way better.” Then her body moves and a short time later you feel the tips of her toes between your legs while she nibbles seductively on her tongue. “And besides, I’m just into you.” Her foot begins to rub and her eyes grow wide as she realizes what she’s in for. “Oh man” she giggles, but doesn’t stop pleasuring you and her astonished chuckle is sweet as ever as she realizes what you have between your legs. She looks at you in a way as if she only now realizes what she has in front of her and that makes you shake slightly with adrenaline.
“Okay” you just say and close your eyes while Emma continues to spoil you. Even squeezing your legs together doesn’t help, Emma is just too good.
“What?” she asks lively, tilting her head and grinning cheekily.
“Okay we’ll do something together with Harry.” Her excited squeal echoes through the diner and you’re as happy as she is. Briefly you wonder if it wasn’t her who brought you to this decision but Emma is too in love with you for that. One word from you is enough and she does everything you want here and now. All your girls do. And that makes you smile in relief as Emma pulls out her cell phone and starts typing. You watch her do this and how her mood is reflected in her behavior. She excitedly slides around on the red leather bench while her elbows rest on the table and her cell phone hides her face from you. Then she tilts her head and looks past the phone at you.
“Harry is asking for an appointment?” she relays the information. “He’d be free this week.” As your little middle sister, it’s Megan you can read like an open book but Emma is close behind her and it’s easy for you to guess what’s going on in her pretty head. “He says he has some important news for us.”
“So?” Emma nods eagerly and grins even more cheekily than before.
“He knows who I belong to. He’s always talking about you and me.” She smiles. “Do you want me to show you the text? I’m not cheating on you.” This idea makes you laugh out loud at first, then it gets even better when you see that the past hasn’t done any damage to your elf. She doesn’t know what happened between her and Carrie but your job as the boy who loves her and is sure of her undying love is to encourage her in her behavior. And your laugh does just that, “And your dick is bigger than his.” Then Emma laughs out loud as you throw a fry at her head.
“Will you please not reduce me to just my physical attributes?” you ask in shock, but then continue with your task of making Emma happy. “So when would suit you this week?” Your voice leaves little doubt that you know what’s going on inside her.
“Well…” And Emma hesitates, knowing you’re making the decision, knowing you don’t just have her for a friend, but also knowing about your love. “But to make a plan now would only complicate things… And well… Harry said he had something important to tell us… and…” She pauses. “What are you doing?” she asks as you tap away on your phone, but you ignore her.
“Maureen honey,” you say as the familiar voice sounds on the other end. “How are you and Giselle?”
“Okay” you say a few minutes later. “And tell Millie I hug her.”
“Just ‘gug’? Or even…” Megan is really good and doesn’t show a trace of envy or jealousy.
“Okay,” you say to your wombat. “Tell her I love her and can’t wait to make love to her.” Then you chuckle. “And tell Denise to be a good girl.”
“So no horror movies tonight,” Megan says, pretending to be miffed. “Not even a little fun for little ol’ me.” The line is silent for a moment “I want something in return though.”
“You’ll have sex with me too, don’t worry honey” you giggle.
“That’s good,” Megan says. You called her after Maureen, thus informing all your girls of the change in plans. Then there is a short silence on the other end of the line. “You know I’m a little jealous of Emma, right?” Your jaw tightens. Megan has really taken a back seat for you, and unlike Emma or Millie, she doesn’t always love you in that shy, cutesy way. Since Maureen has already satisfied her lust for you for some time, Megan is still ravenous and for someone who loves as hot and fiery as she does, it’s almost a crime to make her wait so long for a date. But she’s also your wombat and knows exactly what you’re thinking. “She deserves it more than any of us, that’s for sure. Don’t worry Biggie. I’m just trying to spur you on a little to do your best…” she giggles lightheartedly. “To give her your best. I’ll support you here at home like a good little girl. And afterwards, you can take me from behind like your little middle sister.”
“What’s with all of you today?” you wonder aloud, but are mostly glad that Megan is supporting you so well.
“Hey,” she says cheekily. “You wanted yourself a harem. Then you have to fuck the girls in it too.” Another giggle. “And we all know you’re good at that.” You hear some shyness in her voice. The thought of you still heats her up, and that’s a good thing.
“I won’t forget you,” you say, a little more seriously than usual, and she understands. “And Emma will thank you for it.” Your elf reaches out her dainty fingers for your cell phone and you hand it to her. She would never pull it out of your hands, Emma isn’t like that, but it’s good to see she can demand, in her own submissive way.
“Hey Megan honey,” your elf says cheerfully. “Thanks for letting me have our boyfriend tonight.No, it’s not really necessary, I admit.” Her eyes meet yours and she is in awe. “But you wouldn’t believe what he did to me today… Yeah, that too. And me with him… yeah, it was. But, yeah, it was just amazing. I’ll have to tell you about it when we see each other again… Yeah, I will. And if he does that to me, I’ll tell him… Yeah, I love you too. Bye.” She hangs up and hands you the phone. “Megan says have fun tonight.”
Then you grin permission to Emma and she types her answer to Harry. As she fulfills your instructions, you think about your next steps. Harry has interrupted your plan, but also supports it. You remember how much Emma enjoyed fooling around with him. He’s good for her and you’re man enough to know that your girlfriend is loyal to you. And Harry is man enough to know what you would do to him if he crossed the thin red line.
So your elf shows her typical cute-confused concentration when she writes him, while you are first of all glad that you have such understanding harem-members. Harry is actually the last one to be asked, but that’s okay. He wanted to meet and it was Emma, with your permission, who decided to meet right now. She, and you too, are pumped up from the training, full of lust and adrenaline and excited to try out the new life you’ve led her into. Your cell phone vibrates on the table.
Are you okay with that, too?
“He really does have manners,” you mumble as Emma giggles and her hands caress your arms.
“He knows he can’t fuck with you honey. You are my great protector and I love you for letting me live such a perfect life under you.” You send a thumbs up back, already expecting it to be Emma who gets the next message, but it’s you.
Then it’s a deal. Please give me an hour and then we’ll meet. Emma, your girlfriend, gave me the address.
You send again only a raised thumb and have to grin. Somehow you enjoy playing the superior who decides if Harry can ever see Emma again. And Emma is totally into it, too. Again you feel her foot against your thigh, then between them.
“Thank you, darling,” she whispers.
“What are you going to do with him anyway?” you ask, more out of curiosity, and maybe a little concern for poor Harry who might think he’s coming in for the kill today. Emma knows your limits, you know hers, and you both trust Harry. But you also know the effect Emma has on boys. But your girlfriend just shrugs.
“That’s for you to decide, honey,” she says. “That’s part of the package I gave you. I’m yours. You decide.” She smiles at you in love, then her eyes sparkle. “But I can tell you what I want to do now.
And so, at the end of the meal, the two of you do end up on the toilet, you on the seat, Emma on her tiptoes, squatting between your legs, both her hands wrapped around your lance and rapidly moving up and down in a frenzy. Your elf manages to transform the most unsightly toilet in the world into a palace with her reverent gaze, her unexpectedly deft hands, her slightly open mouth and her faithful eyes. You sit on your porcelain throne and watch your girlfriend enrich her life between your legs while she loses herself in her task.
“Your penis is so perfect” she murmurs softly. Neither of you has paid much attention to whether the toilet is empty and the diner is well attended. But Emma shrinks the world around you, and while her universe consists of your cock and your satisfaction, you strain to expand your world with all your might on the booth and its surroundings. That’s your job as a boyfriend and you want to fulfill it, even if Emma surely wouldn’t even notice if someone was in the room. Too captivated and greedy she stares at her pumping hands and your cock between her delicate fingers. She is so infatuated with you that she didn’t even notice that she said penis and not cock. She changes the angle a bit, straightens up further, comes closer to you and you briefly put your head in the neck to enjoy her touch. Your hand rests on her shoulder, holding her upright while her hands move quickly up and down, balancing her on her toes. Her fingers glide over your scin, caressing you with the right amount of force and speed.
“Keep it up,” you order, which is unnecessary. Nothing could stop Emma now as she feels you twitching in her warm hands. She stops jerking you only briefly to spit into her palms, then her fingers are back on you, spreading the salvia on your cock and producing squelching sounds.
“Am I good?” she wants to know, not to tease or test you, but because she wants to please you. She is so concentrated on her task and still thinks about you.
“Perfect,” you murmur, and your hand moves from her shoulder to her cheek.
“Thank you” she breathes and speeds up her movements even more, squeezing a little tighter to please you. “I just want you to know… oh nothing…” She breaks off and focuses on you again but your hand lifts her head and she looks at your face. Luckily she doesn’t stop massaging you though.
“Say it, Emma, you deserve it.” She pulls her lips in proudly, then follows your order.
“I like Harry,” she then declares, to herself too. “He deserves to be nice to. When I was alone with him…he was so accommodating and polite.” She gets a little red in the face. “He could have grabbed my butt twice when we were alone, after messing with the guys. But he didn’t. I like that.”
“If he had…” You have having a hard time concentrating but you manage for Emma. “If he were any different we wouldn’t be having this conversation either honey,” you say as kindly as your tightened throat can manage. “I’m looking out for you and… fuck you’re good… And I can tell you like him.” Emma can’t take it anymore, sliding her hands down your hot and wet cock and licking her tongue over your throbbing tip while her eyes stay on your face. The tip of her nimble tongue traces around your tip and tastes your skin.
“I…” Her tongue dances around your tip again, too focused for talking, too in love, licking the first drops of precum out of you. “I just want to make sure you know I’m yours alone… okay? Just you.” Her wet lips tremble slightly under your spear and driblets of salvia rest on them while she talks with bated breath.
“We’ve been over this,” you say with your eyes closed and your lips pressed together as your hands search for something to hold on to. The familiar pressure in your loins is already building up as you picture yourself shooting your entire load into your eager girlfriend’s pretty face. Her happy giggle sounds just as nice in reality as it does in your mind. “This is…shit…this is your day honey.”
“But…” That’s as far as your girlfriend gets as the pressure becomes too much. Your legs tighten and your hand reaches under the base of her ponytail and pushes her head down. Emma breaks off her sentence and wraps her lips tightly around your glans while her hands races up and down. Now other things are important to her and all her strengs flows into pressing her master and boyfriend with quick movements and a vacuum-like suction on your dick. You feel your orgasm rising and moan suppressed as you empty into her hot mouth and shot after shot of your cum stains her mouth white while her trembling lips seal your dick inside it. Your girl snorts with pleasure as she receives your load and swallows it in several attempts while her tongue glides over your sensitive skin and her hands massage every drop of cum out of you. Finally, exhausted, you fall backward and Emma follows you with her mouth until she is quite sure that her lover is clean and satisfied. Then she drops down on her pretty bum and spreads her thighs for you. Her jeans fit tightly against her, the fabric being thick enough to hide her wetness between her thighs but her hand is firmly on her opening, massaging through the jeans as she looks at you in love.
“This is your day,” you say again, bending over and smoothing your hair as you catch your breath. “Okay honey?” Emma nods and swallows one last time.
“I just want to make sure after…”
“I trust you with my life, Emma. And my girlfriends do too. You know that. If you tell me you like Harry and trust him then I believe you. No one in the world, not even Carrie, doubts now that you are mine. You’ve proven that once and for all.”
“Thanks honey.” Emma wipes the last remnants of your cum from the corners of her mouth and gets back to her feet, swaying slightly as she always does when she received your sperm. She sits down carefully on your naked lap being watchfull not to touch your sensitive throbbing penis too much which still hasn’t recovered from her mouth massage.
“If you want to see him then I will help you.” You laugh softly. “And I think he would be just as happy to see you.”
“And what about you?” She really wants to make sure, which is really sweet. You look at her with a certain look you only reserve for certain occasions. So far you’ve never looked at Emma like that, really only Megan, who you know is kinky enough to desire your wildest fantasies as well. But Emma is smart. “Okay,” she giggles brightly and puts her hand over her mouth. Then she stands up, spins around, leans forward and thrusts her ass at you. “You can get your possession whenever you want.” You reach out and raise your hand. Emma trembles in joyful anticipation of you descending on your girlfriend’s firm flesh, of proving to her, to you, to the world who this girl belongs to. But you don’t. Your hand sinks down and strokes the fabric of her pants while Emma hums in love.
“Tell Harry we’re on our way.”
“Yes honey.”
The car ride to the town bowling alley is short. You know the way and Emma has made sure Harry knows it too. On the way, you talk to each other like a normal couple, which you are. Your possessiveness of her is not as crazy as you thought the first night and now you understand Megan and her motives while Emma again keeps her hand on yours and even doesn’t take it away when you shift gears. The only thing unusual is the amount of your girls, everything else is just the way of Emma expressing her love for you and nothing in the world would make you change that.
As your destination comes into view and you feel her on your skin as you shift gears, you think about Harry and what a hassle it must be for him to get to you. The drive from Seaview is not short and the day is already more than half over but you also realize that you haven’t done anything like that for a long time. It feels good to do something ‘normal’, even if your companion for the evening is a girl who loves you so much that she would do anything for you and you are meeting a boy whom you have given the experience of a lifetime.
You bring the car to a stop and let it roll into the parking lot. Emma giggles as you get out, circle the car, and help her out. You kiss her hand and act like a gentleman in the seventeenth century. Emma, on the other hand, puts her arms around you, lifts herself up on her tiptoes, and kisses you firmly on the mouth, not at all ladylike but totally sexy. Then you wait. Harry is not there yet and you have a few minutes to yourselves. The bowling alley is housed in a large building in which there is also a pub and a bar and is surrounded by a large lawn on which some tree trunks lie on which one can sit.
“Just like at the lake,” Emma murmurs as you sit down on one of the logs. The evening promises to be pleasantly cool and your girlfriend snuggles up to you in the yellow light of the sinking sun while your shadows grow longer and longer and more and more orange is mixed in the surrounding. You understand now why God or evolution has made girls so sensitive to cold. Of course, it has to do with the fact that women have adapted better to the climatic conditions of a warm home and the flickering fire in it and must therefore be more sensitive to temperature changes to keep the offspring alive. But there is no denying that God or nature have also used a nice little trick and you as a man realize how much you like being a source of warmth and security for Emma. With her head on your shoulder, you sit on the log and look out onto the driveway on which Harry must eventually appear while other cars pass you and passersby pass you on the sidewalk in both directions. You two sit at a sufficient distance not to be disturbed, but still you have the pleasant feeling of being part of a society you fit into, simply because you have been lucky enough to find a person, several people, who like you, love you, as you are. And that’s why you’re looking forward to seeing Harry again.
Emma notices it first.
“What a piece of junk!”
“What?” you ask, then see it. “Okay, this certainly can’t make the Kossal flight under three parsecs” you grin. That must be Harry, and you’re glad to be in a civilized country. Anywhere else, that pile of junk would only be considered a drone attack target, that’s how scrapped the car looks.
“It’s only held together by rust,” Emma marvels, following you as you rise.
“It makes my car look like Air Force One” you stifle a grin as you take your girl’s hand and lead her across the lawn to where Harry is parking his ‘car’.
“Right” mumbles Emma beside you, pressing herself against you as she wraps her arms around your arm. “But still, your car is too small for all your girls.” You wiggle your head in agreement but before you can speak further the car door opens squeakily and Harry stumbles out of the interior. He must have already seen you on his approach because he heads straight for you without closing the driver’s door. You’re not surprised, not even a starving Ethiopian farmer would want to steal this peace of junk.
“Finn! Emma!” Harry spreads his arms and you put your hand on your girl’s back and push her toward the boy. She does the same as Harry and the two hug joyfully while you stand by. “It’s so good to see you guys.” He waits exactly a second longer than you would have thought, then lets go of Emma and turns to you. “Finn, it’s good to see you.” He reaches out to you but you pull him to your chest. A second and a half, two pats on the back, all manly and businesslike.
“Good to see you again,” you say, smiling. Harry beams at you like he’s bursting with happiness and you have to say you like his attitude.
“And you guys too!” Then his eyes get big and first he looks at Emma, then at you. His big grin shows his teeth as he takes a step toward his car. “There’s someone I want you to meet.” You raise your eyebrows but Emma still understands before you do.
“No, really?!” she asks excitedly. Harry reaches inside the car and his hand pulls an arm out of the pile of rust and junk. A beautiful arm. And hanging from that beautiful arm is a beautiful body. And on that beautiful body sits a beautiful head.
“Wow,” you mutter, biting your tongue. Harry helps a little, but then a girl stands next to him that takes your breath away.
Her long red hair blinds you for the first moment and her hazel eyes look first at you and then at Emma very briefly, then they move back to Harry.
“Emma, Finn, this is Veronica.” He takes a breath and continues speaking. “My girlfriend.”
You find it hard to believe. Next to Veronica, Harry looks like a traffic accident, a rotten corps alongside an angel. Shit, next to Veronica I look like that too! But of the four of you, only Emma is the one who sees the incomprehension with which you eye the new girl. Harry only has eyes for his redheaded girlfriend and Veronica nervously brushes her hair behind her ear and clings to her boyfriend like a startled lamb. You shake your head and look to Emma.
“Hey Veronica,” you say, finally acting like a man. You take a gentle step toward her and hold out your hand. “I’m Finn and this is Emma.” It takes a while but eventually the girl returns the gesture and you grab her delicate hand like an offering. She’s more than a head shorter than you, Emma is slightly taller than Harry and Veronica and you tower over them all. It’s not even a real handshake, the girl puts her hand more in your paw and you move it up and down twice without breaking it. “It’s nice to meet you.”
“Thank you,” she murmurs. “Likewise.” Then her eyes go wide as Emma darts up beside you.
“Hey,” she greets the girl whose eyes get big as Emma hugs her. “So that’s why Harry was so eager to meet us.”
“Guess so,” comes the reply as Veronica presses her nose flat against your girl’s shoulder. As the two greet each other you look over unnoticed at Harry who is nearly exploding with pride in a thermonuclear fireball. He seeks your gaze, seeks your attention, and he laughs dumbly but proudly as you nod admiringly at him, pouting assuringly and pulling up your thump unnoticed. Then Emma releases the poor redhead from her embrace. Two weeks ago, Emma would be acting just like Veronica, and now that Harry is proud, you’re just grateful that you’ve been a good influence on your love.
While you are still gathering yourself, Harry stands next to you. Together you watch as Emma harnesses Veronica and penetrates her, but doesn’t go too far. Now it’s you who’s proud while Harry looks at your girlfriend admiringly while she knows exactly what to say and how to act so that Veronica starts to smile awkwardly.
“You seem to have made a lucky catch,” she finally says and puts an arm around the girl who doesn’t know what to do with the gesture.
“You can say that out loud” Harry laughs and walks up to Veronica. He takes her in his arms while Emma joins you again and together you watch the girl change instantly while her boyfriend hugs her.
“Kind of reminds me of someone I know” you murmur softly while Veronica doesn’t let her boyfriend out of the hug and snuggles up to him.
“Of Maureen?” asks Emma, winking at you. “Or Megan?” You roll your eyes. “What?” grins Emma. “I’m sure that’s how Megan feels when she sees you, too.” She winks, but of course she’s right. It’s a luxury not many have, to feel free and safe, even in the presence of a loved one. You appreciate Harry all the more as you see how careful he is with his obviously shy girlfriend.
“So?” your buddy asks then, grinning cheekily at you. “Shall we go inside?” He nods toward the building but looks at you questioningly for permission while his girlfriend doesn’t leave his side. The two of them really remind you of you and Emma, except Harry looks at you with the look a little brother might have for his big brother. You actually have to smile and Emma, cheeky as she has become lately, takes over with new confidence. She breaks away from you and reaches out to Veronica.
“Come on,” she says happily, grabbing the other girl. “We have so much to talk about.” Harry waves happily to his girlfriend while Emma pulls her toward the entrance, then he and you follow in a few feet distance.
“Emma is right,” you say quietly as you run after the girls. “I guess we really do have some things to talk about.” You look at him. “Shit Harry, I’m damn proud of you.”
“Thanks Finn,” the boy grins, eyeing the back of Veronica with a benevolent smile. “That’s why I wanted to meet up with you guys too.”
“Probably not because you wanted to see Emma anymore, huh?” you tease good-naturedly.
“What, no! Well, yes, I did. Of course! But…”
“It’s okay,” you reassure him, putting a hand on his shoulder while the girls are already charging through the bowling alley’s front doors like an elephant. Before you get inside, you have to find out a few things about the new situation to protect Emma and Harry. “What does Veronica know about our… uh… friendship?”
“She knows I approached her because of you,” Harry says. “She doesn’t know about the… mh… meeting.” You click your tongue, and the tactic of making Emma blossom suddenly has a strange flavor. When it comes to your girls, they’re clearly at the top of the list and you can’t take Harry or his girlfriend into consideration because of it. That’s the bitter reality of your life but you wouldn’t have it any other way. “Have you been lying to her?” Harry looks down at your question.
“Actually, I did,” he mutters. “That’s why I wanted to meet with you.” He falters. “And Emma, of course. So… oh shit, you know.”
“I get it,” you grumble, and things start working in your head. It’s obvious Harry likes Emma a lot, who wouldn’t? But Veronica seems nice too, even if she’s not quite as feisty as Emma. “So what are you up to?”
“I don’t know man,” your buddy hisses as you keep heading for the door. “I had the best day of my life, came home all pumped up, and before I know it I have a girlfriend who loves me. I don’t know how you do it but it really threw me for a loop. I can’t think straight anymore, Veronica is always in my head and I’m bursting with happy feelings. And then I write to you too…” He slaps his hands in front of his face and suppresses an exasperated groan while you put a brotherly hand on his shoulder. “Shit Finn, you’ve seen it. I always freak out when I see beautiful girls. And now I’m sitting with two of them.” He gives you a manic, desperate look.
“Okay, I understand,” you say, realizing that Harry is just a poor, love-struck boy who can’t comprehend what’s happening in his life. You can sympathize with him. Your first advice as a big brother would of course be to stay faithful to a girl, but the situation in which he met Emma is certainly not easy for someone like him to get out of his head. And on top of that there are the things he doesn’t know. It is also good for Emma to be able to move freely and yet protected in life. And you are not the best example to persuade Harry to a monogamous life. On the contrary, you see your use in this tricky situation, since feelings for two or more girls are your specialty.
“Listen…” growls Harry next to you, “I know Emma is out of my reach, shit, she’s out of my galaxy and I know what you’d do to me if I went too far. And I really like Veronica.”
“Harry you guys are a couple,” you say placatingly but warningly. “I hope you’re serious about her.”
“Yes, of course… but…” Now it’s you who groans. Were you ready for your great love? The first time you did it, it went to shit and you had all the luck in the world to love girls who have known you for a long time.
“I understand” you groan and your little adopted brother looks at you apologetically.
“This was a stupid idea,” he growls. “What are we even doing here?”
“Hey, we’re having a nice evening. A double date, okay? I’m not going to make you feel bad for getting into way too big battles, and you’re not going to screw it up, all right?” Harry looks at you.
“You want to help me?” You nod. “With Veronica… and…”
“With Veronica,” you laugh, “one step at a time, all right?” He nods again and you shake your head. “Love triangles are fucking complicated man” you grumble “You better believe it. Concentrate on your girl and today will be a good day.” There’s just one more thing and Harry is uncomfortable bringing it up.
“And what about Emma?”
“Right,” you grin, “My girlfriend will light a fire under your ass. But that’s part of life. You’ve seen each other naked before, it changes a relationship.” His eyes grow wide. “A platonic relationship,” you admonish him. “I have no problem making my girlfriend happy,” you say, addressing the last important point. “But if you think she’s not getting everything she needs from me, you’ve got a big problem.” Harry laughs.
“Don’t worry buddy. I’ve felt good and weird feelings at the same time all my life. I’m used to it.” Then try controlling a harem of ten people. Then the door to the bowling center opens a few feet away and Emma sticks her beautiful head out.
“Are you finally coming or are you scared of losing to two girls?” she asks cheekily and laughs. You wave at her and pull Harry behind you.
“I’ll help you,” you whisper to him. “We can do this together, don’t worry.”
“Thanks.” With that, the rules of the evening are set on which poor Harry will have to deal with two beautiful girls and also the hierarchy of the men here. Only now, as you walk through the doors, does he seem to realize what this means and you almost feel sorry for him, if it weren’t for the beautiful red-haired girl at the bar who looks at him in love.
“What did you guys talk about?” Emma asks cheekily as she hands you your pair of shoes to put on. Veronica holds her pair in her hands and looks at Harry who is happy to be distracted by the employee at the counter.
“Oh, we were talking about threesomes and all that,” you grin, and as Veronica gasps excitedly, you tell Emma that she knows this topic will still be off limits to her. She loves you and you can see in her face that she will let you take the lead in this matter. Even though it’s her day and even though she’s full of adrenaline and joy, Emma Jackson is smart and she knows exactly what your role is as a friend in your relationship.
“Then show me the ropes honey” she says, hugs you and then pushes you forward. That your elf has found her fun in sexually charged jokes pleases you, but also promises to make the evening very interesting.
Scheduling the game is easy and you deftly take the lead from Emma as you enter your group’s names into the computer. Emma insists on calling herself ‘The Librarian’ and you add ‘sexy’ to her description. While she gives you a big peck on the cheek, Harry tries to follow suit, but Veronica isn’t ready yet and insists on her real name. You support her and think that her name is cool enough as it is and she smiles at you for the first time very briefly, then she hurries to her sweetheart and sits down next to him. You have rented a booth with the typical semi-circular couch and the small table in the middle on which the overpriced drinks are placed. With relief you watch Harry order them, probably also to impress his girlfriend, but you are almost happier about it than the red-haired girl.
As you establish an order, the hierarchy hardens even further. Emma follows you, of course, Harry does too after taking the hint, and Veronica follows Harry. The mood is a little tense and not yet as relaxed as you’d like it to be, but Emma and you do your best to fire Veronica up. She seems introverted to you, but you also admit that the situation must seem very strange to her at times. After all, you don’t know yet what Veronica knows about your world and your experiences with Harry, and that would make you cautious as well. You put the images of Carrie and the bad evening out of your mind and crack a few of your best jokes. Harry gets in on the act, and so does Emma. And finally it works.
“Yes!” exclaims Harry about his strike. You look at Emma and she only shrugs, you’re all well below the score your little brother is bringing in. “Did you see that honey?” he wants to know excitedly.
“With those skills I can definitely introduce you to my parents” she grins. Harry almost collapses with laughter, though you can’t even tell if he’s playing or just likes the girl enough to actually like this bad joke. In any case, you and Emma join in and Veronica smiles sheepishly, looking from one to the other. It’s good to see she’s arrived in the group, at least a bit, and Emma pounces on the opportunity like a shark on an inexperienced seal.
“My Finn wasn’t afraid of my parents,” she says proudly and you know what she’s getting at.
“Are you crazy? You might think so but your father threatened to kill me if I didn’t make you happy.”
“Are you saying my father is a violent man?” grins Emma cheekily.
“It’s his daughter, after all,” Harry interjects as he returns from the range. “The most dangerous days in a man’s life. The first date: don’t say the wrong thing.”
“Meeting the parents: you’re a mix between Hitler and Mao Zedong” you add.
“And the wedding,” Emma says, looking at you. “The bride is the most important thing and you better not be thinking about yourself there.”
“True” Veronica giggles and Harry looks at her dreamily, with any luck both with the same idea. “But I’m sure my father wouldn’t want to kill you.”
“You think so?” doubts Harry good-naturedly.
“He’s right,” you agree with him. “Every father wants to kill every friend of his daughter at first. That’s just the way it is.”
“Then we’d better postpone the family dinner.”
“No way,” Harry agrees. “I really want to meet your dad.”
“Sure you do. And I’ll have to clean up your mess,” his girlfriend grumbles. “Typical man again. First you make the mess and then you leave it to the women to clean it up.” You and Harry look at each other, then laugh together. Though Veronica still looks sheepishly at the ground as the group picks her up, she has arrived. That’s a good feeling and you’re looking forward to meeting her. While you and Emma are almost shocked to explore the girl’s humor, Harry looks at his girl proudly. The group has found its ground and you are sure that you are the only one who has ulterior motives.
You still don’t know what Veronica knows and you don’t want to ask her directly about it. She is too warm and cute to be subjected to interrogation by you, but your duty to Emma is clear and you know that your brother will have no problem if you entangle Veronica with your charm. That is the advantage of a harem. If everyone knows and loves his place then you exclude something like jealousy for the most part. You have the freedom to act freely, for the protection of your beloved.
So you take a closer look at the girl. While Emma ensnares her with her openness and Harry tries not to look too obviously after her, you come to the conclusion that not only Harry would benefit from your intervention. With difficulty, you suppress a grin as you realize that this is your opportunity to relieve the redhead of her worries about Emma and Harry. You see the looks she gives your elf, and life with Megan has taught you to read girls. You look at Harry, who can’t quite understand your look, but when it’s his girlfriend’s turn to roll the ball down the track, you motion for him to sit next to you.
“She’s nice,” you say approvingly as you watch her bowl. Then you look to Emma. “She doesn’t know about our last meeting.”
“Did you lie to her?” your elf also wants to know right away, and Harry is even happier to let you take the lead.
“I won’t let it come to that,” you say, and Emma is pleased. “But for that I need a free hand, okay?” You look at your little brother with concern. “Of all of us, Veronica is the one who has the least to do with this whole thing. She shouldn’t be the one taking the biggest risk.”
“I trust you,” Harry says immediately, but then catches his breath, which makes you proud. “But take care of her, okay.” He gives you a pained look. “She’s my girlfriend.”
“Don’t worry” you nod in satisfaction.
“Yeah!” You turn to Veronica who has knocked over almost all the pins. Grinning happily, she seeks the gaze of her boyfriend who immediately goes to hug her.
You give the couple some time, then rise.
“Well, I’d say the winner of the game is already decided,” you grin and put your hand on the smaller boy’s shoulder in a brotherly way. More gestures are hardly possible between two men and you envy the privilege of women to hug each other in public. Then you turn to the newly in love couple. “I want to be among the winners for once,” you declare, putting on your I’m-the-leader-of-the-harem-and-what-I-say-will-be-done voice. “I’ll get us another round and then we’ll switch teams. Boys against girls, just like the old days.”
This fundamentally changes the situation and Veronica is the first to notice. Although there are still four of you but the couples are broken up. As you fetch the next round of drinks you see the realization hit that Veronica is now part of a large group, not just two couples. This makes the girl nervous but you just have to build on that to help her, Harry, Emma and you too.
“I’ll start” Emma says helpfully while Veronica writes her name on the scoreboard under the sexy librarian’s. Your girlfriend makes the first throw, misses miserably, knocks down only two cones on the side, but still throws herself at her partner and cheers. She too has seen that Veronica still has a long way to go and helps you with everything she has. The girl responds well to Emma and after a few throws the two are a well-rehearsed team while you keep Harry away from his girlfriend with man issues. You don’t like it, but it’s the best option and after some time you finally have Veronica sticking her tongue out at you cheekily as she beats your score.
“That’s what you get now” she tells you cheekily and you raise your hands in perplexity.
“What did I do?” you want to know.
“You know perfectly well.” She winks at you boldly, and you’re pretty sure she means your previous meeting. Then Emma rises to make her throw and your plan can finally begin.
“So Veronica, how did you two meet?” you ask the girl, who is so excited by Emma that she doesn’t realize you’re controlling her. Harry wants to say something but you stealthily step on his foot.
“We go to the same College,” Veronica tells you, beaming as she tells the story of how she became happy. You wonder if the two of them already have a rehearsed choreography, but they haven’t been together long enough for that. You yourself have the most experience with Millie and Megan, but no one here needs to know that. “He’s a year above me.” The two beam at each other. “I knew all along he had a crush on me but it wasn’t until he ran into me in town that he asked me out.” She looks at him in love.
“She was sitting there with her teammates and I just had to approach her after…” Harry falters, looks at you, then saves himself. “After I waited so long.”
“He then just walked over to us” Veronica continues. “My friends don’t like him at all but he didn’t let that stop him. I like that. He then invited me over for ice cream.”
“I hadn’t even seen that they all had ice cream in front of them, I was so nervous.” The two of them laugh together and you look at them with satisfaction. Then something catches your eye.
“Wait. Teammates?” you want to know. Veronica answers without hesitation.
“I’m a cheerleader.” Your eyes widen. As a mere boy, you imagine the girl in a classic uniform and it doesn’t miss the mark. Harry isn’t used enough to the situation either, and together you tilt your heads and look off into the distance, completely lost in thought.
“Mhm, mhm, mhm…” You make together as you do quite concentrated.
“Guys stop that,” Veronica laughs with amusement. “It’s not that special.”
“You’re not imagining things” Harry laughs, tugging at his pants. You get his point. The table isn’t high enough to cover everything, and Emma would adore making fun of you should you get a boner right now. But you also notice something else, unknown: a slight tinge of envy. You really need to sleep with Megan in her volleyball uniform. “Anyway, I was about to leave, but I remembered what you told me.” You look at the two of them proudly.
“He asked me for my number, which I thought was brave. He made it seem like it was normal, you know? As a cheerleader, you’re always adored, but we’re just normal girls. It was cute of him to treat me normal.”
“I almost died I can tell you that,” Harry chortles meanwhile, taking a sip from his glass. “You girls always say you want to be treated normally but, well…”
“You have a spell on you” you say and stand by Harry who looks at his girlfriend languidly. “I have to admit that too.”
“Oh you guys” Veronica laughs, but is clearly pleased with the praise she is getting. Then Emma comes back from her task. “Did you hear that Emma?” asks Veronica. Emma shakes her head and her new friend tells her about it.
“Oh, I see,” your elf finally grins cheekily and turns to Veronica. “So you guys like it when we have our fun?” She turns her butt to you and kicks one leg cheekily in the air while you admire her backside. Veronica is visibly shocked and Harry can’t decide what to do but that doesn’t bother Emma. She mischievously presents herself in front of you, wiggling her butt and dancing around in front of you just long enough for it not to get weird. Or way too hot and steamy. Neither Harry nor Veronica say anything as Emma laughingly drops onto your lap and gives you a big sloppy kiss on the cheek while her legs dangle in the air above yours. Veronica looks perplexed first at Harry, then at you while Emma plays with your hair as if nothing is wrong. By now you’ve given up being surprised by your elf and her ability to do the right thing at the right moment, preferring to introduce Veronica to the next part of the plan.
“Emma and I have a special kind of relationship,” you explain, having to strain not to sound too arrogant. You like Harry, and even if he’s banging a cheerleader, you have more to offer him. But still…
“I do whatever my boyfriend tells me to do” Emma declares proudly and Harry almost chokes on his Coke while Veronica lets her mouth drop open.
“Excuse me?” she wants to know. “So you listen to him?”
“Emma,” you say simply. “Stand up and spin around in a circle three times.” Your elf almost jumps off your lap and follows your instruction and while Harry gets all red in the face Veronica loses all color in her face. This time, however, you don’t feel much shame. There you see! My girlfriend is better! And it feels good to think that, especially when Emma sits down on you again.
“Did I good master?” she asks caringly but you just pull her close and press your lips to hers.
“Master… what… Emma what are you doing?” asks Veronica alarmed.
“It’s okay honey,” she tells her newfound friend, “It’s not like I’m not enjoying this.”
“Uh…”
“It’s quite simple” she continues, penetrating the other girl. “I’ve been like you before all my life, shy and reserved.”
“That’s not how I met you” Harry says, patting his girlfriend’s hand. Emma nods.
“That’s right. Finn has made me better. Having him as a boyfriend and master has helped me. And I’m sure you and Harry feel the same way.” Veronica looks at her boyfriend. Emma and you see it at the same time.
“See?” your girl grins kindly from your lap. “There’s no stronger bond than mutual trust.” With that, you’ve laid the groundwork for the next steps, and Emma helps you without knowing exactly what’s being played while Veronica is so entangled by you two that she simply brushes the ‘master’ aside as something normal. Or she is simply too confused right now.
“We’re not a normal couple Veronica” you explain to her, easing her worries while bringing other thoughts to the forefront. “Emma is not cheating on me, I made sure of that.”
“And I love my friend and owner for that.” Okay, that might have been a bit much but after the girl recovers she looks at you. “He is my master and I do what he says. And he doesn’t want to share me. He helps me.”
“So what Harry told me… That you helped him…”
“That’s exactly what we did,” you say, “We showed him the way.”
“And the way led me to you honey. To you alone.” Veronica takes a while and you give her the time by bowling another round. Finally, it’s the turn of Emma again and she rises from your lap while Veronica and Harry hold hands.
“So you say you met at school?” you ask Veronica as Emma is gone again. For now she deals with the flood of information quite well, she even accepted the fact that Emma called you her master but you are sure this will come up later. It must. But for now, however, you put a different focus and notice that Veronica does too. First, she nods in response to your question.
“Yes.” And then she gets serious. “I was very lonely at the time,” she explains, and you seem to have penetrated her protective barrier. “Actually, I had everything I wanted. My friends were always there for me, but only if I stayed in the group. I was on the best way to develop into a spoiled brat who makes the boys horny with her skimpy skirts but has nothing else to offer. Just a picture or a status of a human being.”
“I see,” you agree, remembering Karen. “You weren’t seen for what you are but only for what you showed the world.” Veronica nods.
“Exactly. But then Harry came along. He took an interest in me as a person. He was kind and helpful and didn’t try to get in my pants.”
“Well…” Harry rubs the back of his head. “Sort of.”
“But not like the others.” Veronica takes the subject seriously, and you can hear it. “He was in my friendzone all the time but when I had a really bad day, no one else was there for me, just him. And he didn’t pressure me.” You nod in understanding.
“Actually, I didn’t think anything would come of it” Harry adds. “I mean, who gets that lucky.”
“Exactly” you reply, keeping your secrets to yourself. “Who’s that lucky?”
“My sweetheart is so lucky” smiles Veronica with satisfaction. “He stood his ground, approached me, I was able to tell him everything. I was so embarrassed, my problems were so ridiculous, but he took them seriously. He was a real man.” You and Harry exchange glances as his girl narrates. You look at him proudly. “My friends were against us, of course, but I didn’t care. He held me and I realized how valuable someone who likes you for who you are inside is. That was new in my world.” She hugs Harry. It’s a reflex and you recognize your girls’ behavior in her. She wants to make sure Harry is still there.
“Are you guys done yet?” you hear Emma say, who has long since finished her throw. With a cheeky grin she comes over to you, pats her friend on the arm and shoos her to the track. After one last look at Harry, Veronica makes her throw. “What did I miss?” your elf asks, massaging her feet.
“Harry got a girl faster, more elegantly and more efficiently than I ever could,” you say, and Emma looks at you in wonder. It’s sweet but she just can’t believe it’s true. Your little brother wants to say something but the joyful shrieking of Veronica distracts you. She has knocked over almost all the pins and as a group you cheer her on as she proudly but somewhat embarrassedly lets you celebrate her. Harry claps his hands and cheers joyfully, even though his girlfriend is actually on the opposing team.
“Does your girlfriend know about us?” also wants to know Emma, and Harry explains his concerns to her as he does to you.
“She’s worried because I’ve talked about you guys so much” he explains while Veronica waits for her ball. “She doesn’t know you, that’s why she was so reserved. She’s not usually like that. And I don’t know how to explain it to her. I don’t want to lie to her, but how do you explain our last meeting? Maybe she’s jealous, or scared, I could understand that. I’m trying hard to show her that I love only her.” He looks at Emma, too absorbed in his explanation to consider his next words. “Sorry about that.” Emma giggles.
“No problem.”
“I don’t want to hide anything from her but I don’t want to lie to her either. Our last meeting changed my life and…” Then he has to break off because the love of his life joins you again. “There’s my one true love!” he exclaims and you secretly grimace at the line. Poor Harry has a big task ahead of him.
“Your turn honey” the girl says and Harry gets ready, but not without glancing quickly at you first. You raise your glass reassuringly.
“Harry is a sweetie,” Emma says to Veronica a short time later, in her role as a cheeky, bold but kind friend, while helping you out. You can only shake your head in admiration, but as always, Emma is on top of things and has the other girl figured out.
“Yeah, and he’s all mine.” The red-haired beauty sticks her tongue out at you, good-naturedly but with a serious ulterior motive. Emma must now know how your trainer Verena must have felt, playing the same role now after all after making sure what drives Harry for the second time. Maybe a bowling game wasn’t the perfect idea to handle with all of this package but here you are now and it isn’t all about the past. After getting his fears out of his system you can work with Harry on the future of him and his girl while enjoying the present as well.
“Don’t worry honey” Emma says, hugging you tightly while you wisely keep your mouth shut while the girls talk. “I love my Finn to death. And don’t get me wrong, I would love to see Harry naked,” you blink nervously “but Finn has forbidden me to do that. I’m all his.”
“I figured as much,” comes the girl’s reply between smiling but clenched teeth. “Master an all that.” So she has noticed. Ans she seems cool with it. Maybe another… Shot up man!
“But most of all, you two are such a great couple, no one would fit in between. You’re really great together.” Veronica relaxes a little.
“Thanks.” She looks at Harry who almost falls on his butt as he tries a new throw. Then Veronica looks back at you. “I know he’s had other girlfriends before me” she says but you know that’s not true. You think about betraying your little brother, but Veronica is quicker. “The way he treats me, so determined and sure, I realize I’m not the first.” Emma and you look at each other. “And then when you came, actually you Emma… Well you know… With your behavior and all… confident and… well…” Somewhat helpless but mostly embarrassed, she points at Emma and shrugs.
At that moment, Harry has finished his throw and is heading back to the group. His girlfriend looks at you, seeking help. You can understand her. Even if you are so captivated by a girl like Veronica as you are with Emma, your buddy will notice her behavior. And besides, you’re on to something that you can’t let go of until you resolve it. Emma understands you too and rushes to Harry. With quick words and a dazzling smile that makes you regret that it’s not meant for you, she steers the boy to order another round of drinks. What’s happening with me? A few hours ago she sucked my dick like her life depended on it. Are you jealous or what?
“Okay,” your elf says as Harry disappears. “I understand you’re worried about me.” She looks at you and you nod, knowing she has a better chance with Veronica than you do. “We respect Harry and if he wants to tell you about our past then that’s for him to decide.” The eyes of Veronica widen.
“So there was something going on!” she exclaims, looking startled at Harry, who is standing too far away to hear anything. Emma just looks at the girl.
“Listen,” she says kindly. Things would certainly be different with you, but Emma can put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Everyone can see that you like Harry a lot. And that he’s good for you. It’s the same with me and Finn. And if you give me a chance, I’ll show you that I belong to this boy completely and he only has eyes…” She grins very briefly. “Only has eyes for me. If you act right, you won’t have to worry about boys, and certainly not about Harry.”
“I’m not one of those girls, though…” mumbles Veronica, looking down at the floor.
“You have the love of a boy” your girl says and your heart melts. “That’s very special, believe me. Especially with the right boy. Do you think Harry is the one?” Veronica nods immediately, as does Emma, even after this short time. “There you go. So pay attention. You have to act strong. Boys don’t want weak girls. You need to make your own decisions, not make him work. Our guys are already taking care of the world out there, protecting us and always worrying, they don’t need more work at home. So take a piece off his plate, you’ll get something in return. It’s a two-way trade, trust me. Be strong for him as he is strong for you” The redhead looks at you.
“He doesn’t strike me as the weak type” she mutters and you have to stifle a grin.
“I am because Emma supports me. She lets me make decisions, but also praises me for them. She helps me when I’m struggling and lets me lead when I need it. She’s girly, you know? Patient, tender, sweet and kind. But also dirty, wild and obedient. She is what I need because she always thinks about me, just like I think about her. We owe each other everything and we give each other everything, just like we get everything from each other. No one is alone. So you can be weak, but at the same time strong because of it.”
“You can be a woman but still get your way” Emma says, remembering the training. “You can use your body, manipulate your boyfriend the way he likes. You can play the weak one when he needs it and the strong one when he likes it. Men are the ones who make the world go round.”
“That sounds incredibly sexist” growls the other girl and you would even agree with her if the words didn’t come from another girl, your Emma.
“It’s not. Because men are lazy, believe me. It’s up to us to control them and realize their potential.”
“Behind every strong man is an even stronger woman?” But Emma shakes her head.
“No. Finn is superior to me in every way. But that’s only because he wants to protect me. He does the things he does for me, not for himself. It’s me who motivates and directs him. It is me who tells him what he can do to feel useful, safe and dangerous, to feel manly. I hold his life in my hand and it is up to me, the girl, to make his life good. Do you even know what that responsibility is? I decide if we have children or not. I decide if his income is enough for me. I decide what we buy, when we go on vacation and actually everything else. And when we’re out, out in the world, my boyfriend decides.” Veronica listens intently to Emma in the hectic environment of the bowling alley, and you’re so incredibly proud of your girlfriend that you forget to be horny for her. Almost, anyway. “Outdoors, he takes care of me, makes sure I’m safe and having fun, and I thank him when we get back home. Is that weak? We share the chores, the load, the responsibility. We know exactly who has to do what when and we can rely on each other. I don’t find that weak. Finn doesn’t abuse his power over me and I don’t bitch at home because he doesn’t do his chores.”
“I…I think I understand,” Veronica says, looking to Harry who is wobbling toward you with a tray full of glasses.
“We showed Harry that” Emma finally says, looking to you “Finn showed him that. We were outdoors so it was his responsibility. And he was looking out for me. I love him for that. And Harry loves you.”
“Excuse me for a moment, please,” is the only thing Veronica says as Harry moves closer.
“Anything else you want to say?” wants Emma to know while Harry puts the tray down and his girlfriend waits beside him all excited. While Veronica hugs Harry and kisses him, you literally fall all over your girlfriend.
Emma tastes so good. Her lips are soft, wet and tremble slightly while you put your tongue in her mouth and search and find hers. Greedily she returns the kiss while the same thing happens next to you. Harry is completely shocked but you can only pay attention to him for a moment before Emma puts her hands over your ears and rubs her nose against yours. Her breasts press against your shirt but your hands don’t go to them but slide down her back, caressing her over her shirt and then sliding to her hips. You pull her even closer to you and she presses her body against yours as you enjoy your closeness. Kissing your elf never gets boring and it’s always a special occasion when you get close to her and feel her childish excitement of feeling you. Of course there are the kisses in the morning and the obligatory ‘love you’ before you part but for this, for this closeness, this is what you live for. There is a beautiful person who has chosen you and wants to prove it to herself, to you, to your friends and to the world. And Emma does it. Her fingers find hold in your hair and your kiss lasts just a little longer than the others’ before you, like Harry and his girlfriend, run out of steam.
“You’re my man Finn Lynchwood,” Emma says, doing this for herself and you, no one else. You kiss her again briefly, stroke her chin, and then dismiss her. Together you look to your friends. Veronica has pushed Harry onto the bench and is now lying half on top of him while she kisses him and whispers things in his ear that make your little brother go crazy. “Did I do my job well?” Emma wants to know from you while presenting a cheeky grin.
“You’ll have to ask Harry, but I think we brought the two of them closer together.”
“And was that the goal?” Emma is smart. She knows you care about other things too. Her protection first and foremost, of course. “Am I safe?” You look at Harry and Veronica who are on their own planet. You nod.
“Maybe I overdid it a little.” Then you look back at your girlfriend. “And you for sure.” You laugh.
“I learned from the best.” Another quick kiss, then she wanders over to the two lovers and nudges them. “Hey you two. Glad to see we could help you, but…”
“Help?” wants Harry to know.
“Forget it and kiss me,” Veronica breathes and lunges at him again, heaving her leg on the bench and holding onto his shirt with her fingers.
“But!” says Emma sternly. “You still have to learn that sex in public can be dangerous.” You hold your fist over your mouth as you see how Harry wants to react to this info. He’s already opening his mouth, looking at you, then closing it again. He doesn’t know what you did with your elf at lunch today.
“I think it’s my turn” you finally say while Veronica straightens her shirt and looks around embarrassed. Harry, trained by you and Emma, is already more familiar with the situation and helps his girlfriend get ready.
“Shit,” you grumble a minute later. It’s all up to Harry now to avert defeat for your team. But he’s busy with his girl and you have a whole other defeat to deal with. “I think the evening is dead” you grumble as you feel Emma behind you. She wraps her arms around your stomach and leans on your body as you enjoy her closeness.
“I’ll admit, we overdid it a bit. Young love.”
“Do you mean us or them?” you want to know with a smirk.
“All of us,” comes the reply. “Anyway, one half of this place is looking at us here, the other at Harry and Veronica.” You look around inconspicuously. Emma is right. It seems you can’t go anywhere without making a scene but you also have to say you enjoy being in the spotlight with Emma. Tonight, though, you’ll have to share the stage.
While the mechanism at the end of the track has not much to do than to put up three cones, Emma presses herself against you and puts her chin on your shoulder. Her hair tickles your ear and her smell is as enchanting as ever, even though she must be using a new shampoo that you don’t know yet. She giggles happily as you move your hands behind you and grasp her butt firmly with them. With your surprisingly light elf on your back, you spin around, your bowling ball forgotten in the lane, and look over at the two lovebirds along with your girl. Harry and Veronica have forgotten the world around them again and are kissing intimately while you watch them with the same grin.
The next half hour is almost surreal as the four of you somehow try to concentrate on the game, but keep getting distracted by your partners. Harry and you exchange a few words while Emma holds your hand, but then your little brother is distracted by his girlfriend bending down conspicuously low to make her throw. Veronica, too, resembles a floater as she sinks the balls into the sidelines again and again, her smile that she throws to Harry brimming with life and joy, though.
“She’s doing a really clever job,” Emma whispers in your ear. Her lips brush gently over your skin and her fingers caress your palms as you let your eyes wander to Harry.
“I hope you mean flirting” you grunt as the red haired girl whoops loudly while Harry helps her throw. She snuggles up to him, petting him like Emma does to you and letting him help her throw. Harry scoring for the opposing team isn’t important to either of you, but you have to admit that it makes you a little sick to your stomach to see the two of them so happy. Until now, your adopted little brother was just that, little and adopted. Now, with the happy Veronica next to him, you have a similar feeling as with Millie at the lake or Megan in the car. You press your lips together, pretty sure you don’t want to sleep with Harry. You actually have to grin at that, and your whip-smart Emma deftly catches your demeanor.
“Not her game, anyway.” She nestles her cheek against you while your eyes are on the other two. “But I can understand why it pisses you off.” You put your arm around your girl.
“You know me well.” Then you kiss her head and smell her shampoo. “In this case, once again, better than I know myself.” Emma lifts her head.
“Does that mean you don’t feel worried Harry could recognize you as useless now that he has a hot, fresh redhead cheerleader-girlfriend?” Emma winks at you with her voice sounding surprised but friendly.
“No of course I don’t,” you say so overtly ironic that Emma has to giggle. “I don’t need my smart girlfriend for that, do I?” The warmth of her body doesn’t bother you at all on this summer evening, even though it’s warm enough in the bowling alley anyway.
“Veronica may be self-sufficient and Harry happy,” Emma says calmly, “but the two of them can’t take on Millie and Megan.” Then she spins around in your embrace, bathes in your amorous gaze, and presses her lips briefly but firmly to yours. “And I could dye my hair red” she says, teasing ever so slightly.
“That’s okay” you laugh and pull her closer to you. That you can talk to her about such topics, even more so in a relationship with so many other girls, is nothing special anymore, but still incredibly important to you and you show the naughty bookworm your gratitude with physical closeness and tender touches. “I’m really happy for her.” But Emma just looks at you from those loyal eyes and you have to moan while Harry hugs his girlfriend. “Yeah okay!” You nudge her in the side and make her hide her face in her hands with joy. “I do think it’s a little stupid that I’m not superior to him anymore.”
“Macho,” Emma grins cheekily and lowers her hands again. She’s not hiding, just doing it out of joy.
“A few weeks ago I was the king with the hot and dirty girlfriend and he was my little pseudo-brother. And now…”
“Veronica is really hot” Emma also thinks. “If I didn’t have a boyfriend I would try to end up with her” she says soberly, as if she had already forgotten about Carrie. This is the kind of behavior you want to support.
“Do you think she would…”
“I had a quick chat with her earlier when you were out getting drinks and Harry was in the bathroom” your girl explains. “I don’t think she’s a lesbian, but she could be open-minded.”
“What makes you think that?”
“I’m a girl. We usually know these things.” Now you’re looking at Emma out of those loyal (but not nearly as pretty) eyes. “Yeah okay, I asked her.” You raise your eyebrows. “Okay, she asked me after I made some hints.”
“About what?”
“About how you decide about me” your girlfriend says neutrally. And now it’s your face that hides behind your hands. “She asked me about the whole ‘master and slave’ thingy and, well, I answered her.”
“Emma…”
“What?” she laughs boisterously as Harry and Veronica slowly conclude. “Don’t tell me you didn’t want her to know the details. And I provider them. She liked it. And then I just asked her if she was happy and she gave him that stupidly loyal look you like about me too.” She shrugs. And then Emma shows you once again what a perfect friend she is to you. “And that’s when I got jealous… a little, anyway. That’s when I might have hinted that you were a hit with the ladies and I’d use every trick I knew to keep you in my bed and between my thighs.”
“Shit Emma,” you gasp. At least that explains the looks the girl gave you.
“Relax honey. It’s not just you men who measure yourselves by your dick length, we women do it too.” She seems almost proud. “And I made sure Veronica knows which one of you is the man.” You can only shake your head and grin.
“And Harry respects that too…” you grumble, “He really is better than me.”
“But you’re the only one I love Finn Lynchwood. Besides, I have to tell you…” But Emma is interrupted as your two friends turn and walk hand in hand toward the bench you’re also sitting on. Just before the two get within earshot, though, or maybe they already are, you whisper something in your elf’s ear.
“Tonight I’m going to fuck you out of your magnificent mind.” Emma just giggles.
“Jealous weirdo,” your girlfriend giggles but her look and her white teeth nibbling at her pink lips tell you exactly what she thinks of your plan. You don’t have to be ashamed that you like other women and Emma has already assured you of that again and again. To hide it now would be the real crime. At least that’s what you tell yourself while watching Veronica. It was the same with Verena and your elf showed you how she deals with rivals, something that reassures you in this situation. After all, you are in a relationship with Emma, your three sisters and their friends. So Veronica isn’t the strangest thing you’ve done lately.
You shake your head and wonder what’s going on inside. Veronica hasn’t shown any interest in you and you like Harry, don’t want to steal his girlfriend. As Emma makes her next throw, you focus on your feelings and realize to your surprise that you really are jealous. You don’t have a reason, but it’s just the male need to show off his conquests. And besides, it’s true that you don’t want to lose your hold on Harry. Unlike with Millie, he’s not fully fixated on you, and he’s not so glued to your lips. Briefly you thank the gods that your little princess is so perfect and supports you, then again images of the admiring glances Harry has thrown at you flicker before your eyes.
Your elf, cheeky as she is today, of course also teases you with the knowledge she has about you. She talks to Veronica about her cheerleading squad, her experiences, and has photos shown to her – and you, of course – and stories told. While you strive to play the big brother, good-natured, supportive and not at all interested in Veronica, Harry is almost bursting with pride. Again, Emma understands you perfectly, having had the same experience with her own brother.
“Finn and I both didn’t think you would develop so quickly after our last meeting,” Emma compliments Harry. Veronica contorts her face at every mention of the meeting and shows herself to be not a very good actress.
“It was quite a lesson, after all.” Harry grins and hugs Veronica who returns the gesture, but not as heartily as her boy.
“I’m sure he was trying to teach you more, and all of a sudden you have such a hot girlfriend.” Veronica gets all red in the face, but smiles while her thoughts are surely still on the last meeting of Harry, your girlfriend and you. And while your own mind is still telling you to pull yourself together and not pout like an offended child who can’t show off all his cool toys, Emma Jackson does the job for you.
With her sweet nature and a lot of humor she tries to emphasize your value for Harry, Veronica and her. Of course she succeeds and Harry is the first to admit he’s lost without you. His carefree nature saves the day and you have no problem admiring him for the ability you also have. It doesn’t take long and under the guidance of your elf you renew the bond of friendship. The result of the bowling evening is soon known, but thanks to Emma, neither of you pays attention to the crushing defeat the girls suffered against Harry (not you) and it feels good to put a hand on your little brother’s shoulder and thank him for dragging you to victory. The bowling alley staff serves you a final round of drinks and you wind down for the evening as the next group waits in the distance to take possession of your lane.
Harry and you are laughing loudly and boisterously, Emma has her arms proudly folded in front of her chest and is looking at you contentedly, only Veronica has put on a somewhat exhausted expression. What has brought you and Harry closer together naturally worries her, and your elf’s open approach to the subject doesn’t make it any better. Your friend exchanges glances with you and you again take on the role of the oldest of the group, standing up and leading the group outside. Harry gives you another proof of the futility of your worries as he lets you walk next to Veronica without a murmur, in return he can also enjoy the company of Emma and you have the privilege of being entrusted with the most difficult task. Now that Veronica knows nothing bad had happened, the only question is why her boyfriend didn’t talk with her about anything. And of course, there is a, surely unhealthy, amount of curiousness.
“So how did you like the evening?” you ask Veronica while trying to sound as normal as possible. The truth is that you are in a pretty crazy situation and actually don’t know exactly what to do. On the one hand there is Emma and you know she is having a great time. You know her, you can judge her and you know how to read her little hints and gestures that she sends unconsciously – and sometimes consciously. Dealing with your elf is easy. Harry is no problem either. Even if it stings you a bit that he came out of his shell so quickly – something that took you years and two wonderful sisters – at least behaviorally he is still the boy you knew. And even if he’s grown up faster than you have, even if he’s followed his heart faster than you have, one look over his shoulder and he gives you a nervous thumbs up while Emma walks beside him. The two of them walk enough distance away to give you and Veronica the space you need. Because the new girl is what everything depends on. That at least is something you know how to handle and it gives you a confidence boost. Of all of you, Veronica had the hardest time getting into the already well-rehearsed group, then you were probably the one with the most hurdles, which does surprise you. But at least you could rely on Emma. Veronica is completely new in this situation and you want to show her that she is not alone in a group of four people with three of them clearly having some kind of bond. For a girl so in love she definitely does a great job not showing her problems and simultaneously dealing with the good things the same people do to her. It’s complicated for her, but now you are here.
“Quite well” she mumbles and swings back and forth between her states of mind. You can sympathize with her too, but before you can say anything back, smoothen the waters, the girl proves her intelligence to you. “Oh crap, I must sound like a crazy person.” She gives you an apologetic look. “I’ve been oscillating between my silly emotions all evening.” You have to strain not to breathe a sigh of relief; that would be immoral.
“Honestly, I feel the same way” you say, almost managing not to make your voice sound too relieved. Still, Veronica looks at you like you’re speaking a different language.
“What?” she asks, blinking. Her eyes sparkle in the evening light of the setting sun. “Are you kidding me?” She uses her dainty language, but acts as open with you as she did earlier. Maybe she’s found a way now. You shake your head at her question.
“Harry really pulled the rug out from under me” you confess, rubbing the back of your head.
“My Harry? That can’t be!” the girl laughs, then a shadow settles over her face. “Or maybe it is… I haven’t been lucky enough to know him that long. Crap. I’ve been too busy with this stupid cheerleader stuff to notice him.” She kicks a pebble on the pavement next to the path you’re walking on.
“Don’t worry so much,” you encourage her, putting a hand on her shoulder as if by itself, and Veronica allows it. “Harry’s a good one, you know that.” Veronica nods her head and you lower your hand again after a few seconds. You don’t want to send the wrong signals, not after you’ve finally warmed up to the girl. Behind you, the laughter of the other two rings out and you hear the punch line of the joke Emma told you earlier as well.
“They get along really well,” the girl next to you says and you frown, not being able to read her voice pitch very well.
“Emma is a sweet girl. Just like you.” Then you get serious. “There’s no danger from her. She likes Harry, yes, but she’s really in love with me.” Now it’s the turn of Veronica o laugh.
“You can see that in the dark, can’t you?” she giggles, and you understand.
“You don’t have to worry about me either.” Veronica looks at you.
“I know.” Then you both turn your heads and look at the couple behind you. The two of them are enjoying the evening while you and Veronica are just now getting together, on the way to the car.
“So what is it then?” She says nothing for a few seconds, then finds her words.
“You’re good when it comes to helping someone. That’s what Harry told me.” She needs a bit more but you wait patiently. “I’m ashamed that he needs help because of me. I’m ashamed that I have thoughts like that when he’s with other girls.” Then she laughs ashamedly. “And when he’s with someone like you.” You can only laugh at that, but rather pull yourself together and scratch the back of your head.
“I haven’t been with Emma that long either, and I can tell you I’ve screwed up so much with her, you wouldn’t believe me. But look at her. I really don’t want to brag, but this girl is in love with me. You can tell by the look in her eye. And that’s the same look Harry gives you. We men see that.” Veronica rolls her eyes at your jabs, but the way she turns to her boyfriend tells you everything.
“He didn’t tell me about your meeting” she then enlightens you with the obvious but complex problem of dealing with Harry and Emma, but has a slight smile on her lips as she thinks about their love. “The way I’ve acted towards him in the past… I can understand him not telling me everything. That’s okay, too. You don’t have to know everything about each other.” Oh screw it, you think to yourself. This girl deserves the truth. But how do I explain it to her?
“Listen,” you begin tentatively, and Veronica looks at you. “This isn’t just about you and him, okay? He wants to protect Emma, too. He likes her, they get along well.” Another look over her shoulder, Emma has Harry in a headlock but he’s not really fighting back. Loud laughter can be heard.
“He’s trying to protect Emma?” That should be enough to confirm her suspicions. “And you, too?” You snort.
“I hope not.” Your voice lowers. “It was me who brought those two together. I wanted to do something good for Emma, didn’t know about you. It was before you.”
“So the two of them did have…” Veronica breaks off, her voice almost a whisper, but she doesn’t seem slain or even sad. There’s more of a kind of relief on in her look. But you shake your head. She already knows there wasn’t sex but it shames you to have let her wait for so long not proofing the far worst fear.
“Not even that. And there’s no question of love, I assure you. From my girl’s point of view, but also from his. It was…” You shrug. “It was just necessary. For her and for him.” Veronica takes quite a while, says nothing, looks at the floor. You worry, but then everything becomes okay.
“It was necessary?” Her mouth opens, closes, opens again. Then she looks at you. “I knew he was already in love with me for a while, but was too stupid to understand how important it was to me. He asked me all of a sudden.” Her words shed new light on her world and the info she’s already given you today. “At first I didn’t understand. Why now? But…” Her gaze hits you and you get a chill. You know the look, only a girl can look like that. “It was you guys, wasn’t it? You and Emma?” Then a smile and a bond is forged. Trust. “You made him save me.” And you do what a big brother does for his little brother.
“He made the decision all by himself.” Satisfied with yourself, you see the effect of your words. Now the evening is saved, so close to the end.
“Hey honey,” Harry lets himself be heard from behind you. He sees that you’re done talking and pulls Emma up beside him towards you. “I miss you.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” nags Emma playfully. “Aren’t I enough for you anymore?” But before Harry can apologize for his clumsiness, you feel Veronica and her dainty but firm grip on your arms. With feminine force she spins you around and your eyes grow wide as her body presses against you. Her smell is different, her touch unfamiliar. You’ve never embraced someone so intimately who didn’t belong to you. But Veronica presses her body against you, wrapping her arms around you and nestling her face into your chest. Harry and Emma stop in their tracks. Your elf looks at you and smiles. Nothing can happen to shake her faith in you in the slightest. And relieved, you realize that Harry seems more amazed than struck.
“Thank you,” you hear the voice whisper against your chest. “Thank you, Finn.” And there it is again, the feeling you already know so well. Pride. The pride of having done something good for someone you care about. You lift your arm and stroke the smaller girl’s soft back softly.
“No problem Veronica. I’d love to.” A soft sniffle is heard and when Harry hears it he looks at you urgently. You nod at him and he moves towards you while you release his girlfriend from your arms. “Go to your friend.” Her face is flushed and her eyes wet. You know it from Emma, and you’re also familiar with the slightly wobbly step, the half-lifted arms, and the jittery nose. The lovers are in each other’s arms and you can join your Emma. Her smell is familiar to you, her warmth too. Only her hands on your bottom are something new. “What’s that?” you ask quietly as Harry cradles his girl in his arms.
“Your little brother is getting me all hot” Emma giggles and then squeals as your hands also land on her butt, different from her but with a loud clap. “Okay okay, sorry” laughs your elf, breaking away from you, standing on her tiptoes and kissing you on the mouth. She then looks to the other two. “You worked your magic didn’t you?”
“No, no magic,” you say, “just two fools who can’t believe they’re so lucky.”
“We’re all fools,” your elf says, hanging on to you as you look at the two of them. “Harry told me how grateful he is to us and I meant we owe it all to you. After all, it was you who let him get to us. The one who unleashed me.” Then she puts her hand on your cheek, turns your head to her and kisses you again. “And it is you who will keep me under control today. Who will always control me. Because, that’s what makes me horny. And I will do anything to be horny wet and ready for you.” Emma beams with pride and happiness and so many other good emotions. And as Harry and Veronica separate and come over to you, you lift your Emma up, she wraps her legs around you, your hands go under her butt, and you stick your tongues in each other’s mouths like you’re trying to smother each other.
The evening is good and you are glad you saved it for you and Veronica. You drop your girl off and as a group you walk the last few feet to your cars. When she’s not cuddling Harry, Veronica gives you grateful looks, and when he’s not cuddling Veronica, Harry does the same. Emma, meanwhile, is busily typing away on her cell phone, but you can’t focus on her because the other two lovers seem to have come to the conclusion that they want to thank you for their happiness. You take it like a man, or rather like Caesar when he entered Rome victorious. If Emma were not busy typing, she would surely be your proud slave holding the laurel wreath over your head. You are mortal. You are mortal. What the slave said to the ruler applies to you too, especially when Harry addresses you.
“We are so grateful to you for bringing us together Finn. Honestly. I would never have dared to do this without you.” And your little brother looks really great with his girlfriend on his arm smiling at you gratefully too. You are mortal. You are mortal.
“Harry buddy, let me tell you, it’s me who could be jealous of you.” At least you said ‘could’. “Do you even know how long it took me to get Emma? You’re faster than me.”
“Are you jealous?” Veronica wants to know snappishly, pressing a kiss to her boyfriend’s cheek and her eyes twinkling at you.
“You bet I am, dear,” you laugh, “with someone like you?” Better watch out before you ruin the situation again. Veronica isn’t one of the girls who would fit into your harem. She already has a boyfriend. Distractedly, you reach through and stretch your back. The sky is already dark blue. “Well,” you say, wincing at her giggles. “The evening was really nice but now we should…”
“Oh please” Veronica begs and Harry also smiles encouragingly. This is new for you. Don’t they want us to go? Aren’t they horny for each other? You know for sure that you are horny for Emma. After this evening, you can’t wait to dive between her legs and….
“Yeah, come on.” Never mind… Apparently Emma doesn’t want the evening to end yet either. She puts her phone down and stands next to the couple. “We’re having so much fun right now.”
“You’re playing with your phone and Harry and Veronica can’t keep their hands off each other,” you say. Come on honey, says your look, at least you hope so. I’m in the mood for you.
“Then let’s do something where I can’t get to my boyfriend” Veronica suggests. The weapons of a woman. A man is powerless against them. At least you are, you know that. And when Emma gives you a puppy look, you can’t help it.
“What else are we going to do?” you ask, already calculating in your head how much money tonight will cost you.
“But really just one round” you grumble as the girls pull you by your hands through the bar’s entryway.
While you hang up their clothes and they disappear into the room with Harry, you can take a closer look around. The interior of the bar is bright and friendly, and the ceiling lamps are already dimmed for the evening, making you think that the four of you are exactly the right clientele for the evening here. Romantic mood should arise here and the music that plays in the background is not too loud to disturb a conversation and not too quiet to let a good mood arise. You even recognize the track that is playing at the moment and click your tongue as you fall for the old trick. Or maybe it’s Emma and Veronica and their happy faces that make you comply.
After stowing the clothes of Emma away and rescuing her keys from her pocket, you make your way to the table where the other three are already sitting. Your girlfriend thanks you and puts the key in her purse, which she puts on the bench between you. You like these small gestures as the prove that you take care of her and she didn’t need to think about certain things. It’s the way you want to go with your girl and if she is supposed to fall in your arm at night, you neet to make it possible in the evening. Harry and Veronica are sitting on two chairs facing you, the girl is already eagerly browsing the menu while Harry follows your movements and immediately implements them on his girl.
“Thanks honey” laughs Veronica and Harry looks at you proudly.
“So?” wants to know Emma and pushes the menu over to you while Harry does the same with his girl. “Good idea to come here?” Her eyes sparkle at you. “I know you’re hot for me but I figured…” Your hand touches her thigh under the table and Emma winces in pleasure.
“It’s alright my little mouse” you whisper without taking your eyes off the food on the sheet in front of you. Emma shudders under your touch while your hand wanders over the denim of her pants, between her thighs heat flows towards you and the inkling of wetness. “You can be as naughty as you like, I think it’s hot. it isn’t just me who gets hot, apparently.” Your fingers press against her crotch, where her opening is, and you feel her thighs squeeze slightly around your hand. “It’s been a demanding day, and not just for me.” You grin cheekily. “At least in that respect.” Then you start rubbing. “And I’m letting you get away with it today because you’ve been such a good girl.” Then you feel Emma, her lips against your ear.
“For you, I’m always a good girl honey.” Then her fingers are on your thigh, with your girlfriend being so nice/so mean not to go any further. “Thank you for being there.” Those words do make you look up from the card. Emma has that look again. Now if you ordered her to squat on the table and finger herself to orgasm for all to see, she would. And more. But she’s strong, clinging to you as you stroke the warm fabric and look at you.
And Harry looks at you as well. While Veronica is still busily leafing through the bar menu, Harry stares at you, his mouth slightly open and his mind fully on your last encounter in the swimming pool. His eyes follow the almost unseeable movements of your arm and wander down, straining, but failing to peer through the tabletop. As Emma leans against you, sighing softly, still in her own wonderful world, you look to Harry and wink. Yes, they know about our relationship. Slave and all.
“Ha…” Emma gasps as you rub faster and squeeze harder, and his eyes widen. He looks first at you, then at Emma. He gets lost in her little movements, the twitch of her muscles, the squeezed eyes and her lips. I know buddy… I know… You even speed up a little but Harry looks back at you. He pulls his lips in and you nod, giving him permission. Immediately his eyes are back on Emma while you watch Veronica. You don’t want her to think she’s being left out, but for you and Harry it’s also a kind of deal, a contract that includes the past but also the future. He knows that Emma is your girlfriend. Just look, don’t touch. And in return you trust him to be for Veronica what Emma sees in you. Maybe she has a bunch of sisters for him… But the look Harry gives Emma is not greedy or shocked or even in love. He gratefully looks at the girl who has made him so happy and you step into the background without any problems and concentrate on reminding Emma that you are not the only one who longs for togetherness.
Your girl next to you only snaps out of her trance when she lets out a genuine moan, looking around startled. Harry quickly leans back while Veronica seems oblivious to the play going on next to her. Your movements slow down as Emma awakens but you don’t stop. You concentrate on slowly bringing her down from her high while your elf fixes Harry with her glazed gaze. When she realizes that he has been watching her wander through the kingdom of heaven, she instinctively snuggles closer to you, giggling softly and covering her face with her ponytail as she lightly but firmly bites your shoulder. She knows exactly what you did to her and it doesn’t bother her a bit to be watched. While you lean back proudly and contentedly, the hand of Harry moves under the table. Emma clings to your shoulder, wanting to be close to you, and as you put your arm around her, you shake your head slightly. Harry leaves his hand up and looks to Veronica, then back to you.
“Sorry,” you just say, meaning it. But you know the look Harry gave his girlfriend. It’s taken you years of practice and hundreds of bad nights of regret to fight down that look, and you want to spare your little brother from having to go through that tough school too just to have some fun at a bar’s dining room table. And Harry understands.
“What are you sorry for?” Veronica then asks, lowering her menu. Immediately, Harry is on the spot.
“Finn said he wanted to invite us tonight, but I told him it was on my hat,” he says, only then realizing two things. First, the evening will be expensive with four people and second, he just challenged you. Little dog! You can be glad that I only have enough money to pay for the gas to get home. Still… You don’t really mean it, of course, but Harry actually flinches a bit when you lean over the table. His eyes could only get bigger if Emma started stripping here and now as you speak.
“Don’t think you can be a big man about this, buddy,” you grumble menacingly. “Let’s settle this like men.” Then your expression brightens as your elbow crashes onto the table and you hold out your arm to the lanky boy. Harry just looks at you speechlessly, swallows hard, looks at Veronica who can barely suppress her giggle, then back at you. Finally, he surrenders to his fate.
“Just don’t rip my arm off… please…” he mutters, getting into position. The kid still needs to learn about confidence, you think to yourself, then again, it’s like the 1991 Gulf War. Harry doesn’t stand a chance against you. And yet he’s competing against me. That’s it, kid.
“Winner pays for the evening.” You smile, confident of victory, ignoring the burning hole in your wallet.
“Come on Harry!” cheers Veronica at her friend, tossing back her red hair. “Show him!” Then she bends over and throws a full load of air kisses at you. Befuddled, you look at her as Harry receives your paw.
“Nasty beast,” you grin, “The distraction works, though.” You wink at her so as not to rattle her, after all, you’re about to throw her beloved boyfriend across the table. But the redheaded beauty doesn’t want to hear about that. She straightens up, pulls her blouse straight and unbuttons the top two buttons. Harry doesn’t see it, only you and Emma can and your jaws drop.
“That’s exactly what it looks like…honey” Veronica winks back. Then you feel Harry grip your hand stronger and are actually so shocked by the trick of the girl who must have found new strength and self-confidence that evening, that Harry almost manages to push your arm down. But only almost. Three inches over of the tabletop, you grab him so hard that Harry contorts his face, and moves his arm steadily in the other direction. Finally, the lanky boy even has to stand up and hold onto the tabletop with his other arm while Veronica cheers him on so loudly and happily that a few heads in the restaurant turn to look at you.
“Not bad,” you growl, a little strained, but only a little. “Your girl should be proud of you.”
“Harry! Harry! Harry!” Your eyes meet across your fists. Your little brother knows exactly he’s going to lose, but he doesn’t care. He’s enjoying the evening, you see joy in his gaze, behind the effort and pain. He fights bravely and courageously, not to win but for the moment. He fights for his girl and she loves him for it. Am I the bad guy here? It worries you a little but not so much to fight down your ego.
For Harry, it’s a good night. For you, your impending victory may mean new debts, a maxed credit card and an awkward conversation with your father, but you have to show yourself and Emma that you’ll fight for each other. Harry got his girlfriend smoothly and without any big problems and you begrudge him this happiness. You and Emma have already made it through your first hardcore night of slavery, then Josh and now, with hardships and suffering, Carrie. You have to show her and yourself that you will fight for Emma, endure suffering, accept losses. All so Emma knows that you…
“Holy shit!” cries Veronica loudly as Emma leans in to you, yanking your free hand off the table, knocking you off balance and pressing against you. It’s your eyes that grow wide, your gaze that shifts from Harry to Emma. Then it’s darkness as she presses her body against you, your face between her round and soft breasts while her surprisingly strong arms guide your hand under her blouse. You feel the fabric of her shirt against the back of your hand and her bra against your fingers. Then the fabric moves up and you feel soft skin, then her nipple, not quite aroused but on its way. Instinctively you reach out, feeling her in your hand while her lips glide over your cheeks, then your neck. You feel your hand bounce on the table, but you don’t care. Emma takes your world for herself, the music stops and the blackness in front of your eyes becomes colorful and warm as her tongue gently runs over your skin.
Then the sounds return, slow but steady as your girlfriend pulls away from you. The smell and warmth of Emma stay with you and her hand rests on your head as you struggle to sit up. Only then do you notice the dull, throbbing pain in your arm.
“Damn,” you growl and look around. The first thing you see are the looks of the other guests. Some are angry, some are gawking, some are giggling, but most turn away quickly as it becomes clear that nothing else is going to happen. Then there’s Veronica, red in the face like the starboard light of an airplane, Harry switching his stares between you and your lowered hands. And then there’s Emma. You can’t read her expression. “Guess I lost,” you mutter, pulling your hand back. Your shoulder hurts too as you wipe your palms dry on your pants.
“We all have won” Emma says dryly without taking her eyes off you for a second. Your eyes meet and you understand. You don’t have to prove yourself to me, you hear her say in your head. You don’t have to win. I’m all yours, no matter what.
But I have to show you that I deserve you. But Emma shakes her head, very slightly, unnoticeable.
No, you don’t. I know who I belong to. And you’ve already done more for me than I could ever have dreamed. You nod.
“But we’ll pay” Veronica beams and hugs Harry, pressing their cheeks together. Harry doesn’t understand yet but you look to Veronica. ‘We’ she said. The two of them belong together, too.
“Okay,” you nod and wiggle your head. “You win.” With a pacifying smile you hold out your hand to Harry but he just shakes his head.
“Sorry Finn but I’m eating with my left hand today. These” he raises his other hand “I can’t use today.” You laugh with him and Harry thanks Emma but then Veronica takes him back.
“Too bad” she grins cheekily. “I was hoping you’d use that hand today.”
“Well, someone’s definitely won,” Emma laughs, leaving open whether she’s talking about Veronica or her boy.
Finally, a waitress comes to your table.
“Try not to get kicked out of the bar before we can serve you” she admonishes you sternly but with a hint of a smile.
“Sorry,” Emma says. “But I had to teach my buddy here a lesson.” Did Emma say ‘buddy’? The waitress looks at you. She is pretty. Long brown hair braided into a long ponytail. She stands tall and her light blue blouse matches her black skirt well.
“And what lesson would that be?” the uniformed girl wants to know, looking to you.
“That while he can have any woman, we are welcome to be asked out” Emma grins cheekily while every muscle in your body tenses at the same time.
“Good to know” smirks the pretty girl, but then turns to Harry, “So I get my tip from you today?”
“From us” says Veronica who doesn’t seem quite as open to the idea of sharing her partner.
“All right” nods the waitress and takes your orders. As drivers, you and Harry abstain from alcohol but where Harry brings a comment about driving responsibly Emma is your faithful wingwoman.
“I can’t have my Finn drink today. I need him sober and in full control of all his body parts.” The waitress understands and smirks. She turns to leave, but throws you another smile all her own over her shoulder.
“She’s pretty,” Emma snickers as the other three stare at her. “What?” Then she snuggles up to you by rubbing her cheek up your body and arm to your shoulder. “It’s not like I don’t know that my Finn deserves every cunt in here.” Blinking, you sip on your Coke and pretend you didn’t hear that last one. “His sister would give me hell for that.” You splutter into your black drink and set your glass down, coughing.
“Emma!” you gasp, befuddled.
“Sorry honey.” Your girlfriend hugs you tightly, then turns to the others. “His sister is his everything,” she explains with a cheeky grin. “It took her a while to accept me.” Questioningly you look at Emma and think about which sister she is talking about, not that it would make a difference, your heart almost explodes. You didn’t want to reveal this secret in front of Harry and Veronica today. “But now she knows I won’t take him away from her. And I’m not jealous of girls who are into my Finn.” You want to say something but Emma is faster, turning to Veronica and speaking with sparkling eyes. “She’s cute. You’d like her.”
“Bitch,” Veronica giggles and Emma just laughs in response, both seemingly at ease with their guys, in this case, your very special world. You and Harry exchange sneaky glances. What have we gotten ourselves into?
It turns out you guys have gotten yourselves into a pretty damn cool evening. After you get over your shock, you see Harry beaming with happiness. Veronica is laughing, thawed out and exuberant and Emma paws at you very rarely, between your legs or on your thigh. You gladly return a kiss on the cheek, whispered words, a quiet inside joke or even the exuberant celebration of the situation. But when her hands start to wander, you pull yourself together, enjoy her touches, which are openly acknowledged by the other two, but you don’t return them, which first makes Emma pout, but then she understands and changes the subject. You take it with relief, but also notice that your elf is fiddling with her cell phone interestingly often. You can understand her, you are also horny to the brink of extinction and it is sometimes even difficult to pay attention to the conversation.
So it takes two attempts until Emma gets your attention. But when she has it, you immediately notice that something has changed. Before you can react she holds her cellphone under your nose and you can read the message.
“Megan needs our help,” Emma explains to the others as you scan the text. Your sister has never written like this before, choppy, slurred. She could always trust you and talked about her problems in great detail. Even worse, with her it never got to the point where she couldn’t take it anymore in a situation. And even more strange is that she wrote to Emma. Puzzled, you look at your phone, no new messages.
“What happened?” you ask yourself, Emma, the gods and especially Megan, but only Emma answers.
“Didn’t want to say.” Then she sees your deeply concerned expression. “But she’s almost here.”
“What?” You don’t understand, then raise your phone. The message was written an hour ago. You zoom down as it progresses, and sure enough, Emma has given your sister the address of the bar you’re sitting in. “Why didn’t you say anything?” you ask, perplexed. Harry and Veronica watch you in silence as Emma leans over and touches your hand.
“Because Megan knows she can count on you Finn. I told her to come here and you will handle it.” Her voice is firm and clear but her touch is gentle. “So don’t worry about it. Megan will come and you’ll see.”
You can’t argue with Emma and just nod. Still, for the next fifteen minutes your mind races in circles like a never-ending stock car race. While your friend struggles to keep the mood up, you finish your Coke and order another. You finish that one, too.
“Maybe I should go meet her,” you mutter, but Emma shakes her head. You exhale a long, tortured breath, but she’s right. Then you look to the others. “Sorry to ruin your evening” you grin apologetically.
“You’re not,” says Harry, and Veronica nods.
“If you take as good care of your sister as you with do Emma then she should definitely come here.”
“You might as well go home,” you say, grimacing at the sound of it. Again you just shake your head and before Emma can say anything Veronica continues.
“Nonsense.” She struggles a bit with herself, but then manages. “You helped me and my friend so much today.” She takes Harry by the hand. “Maybe we can give something back to you. After all, you cheered me up too.” You smile weakly but it’s Emma who jumps at the idea.
“Right,” she says encouragingly. “You know how good you are with words and Megan will definitely enjoy being around people.
“I don’t even know what’s wrong with her” you mutter and Emma grips your hand tighter. You look to her and then follow her gaze.
“She’ll tell us in a few seconds” she says softly.
And there’s Megan. You recognize her immediately. Your gaze is already trained on her and she emerges from the crowd of passersby behind the window of the bar like an ominous shade. Your heart grows heavy as you see her facial expression and posture. Your little sister is slumped over, her arms crossed in front of her chest and her eyes turned to the ground. Immediately you feel reminded of the evening on the playground and under the eyes of the others at the table your body switches to autopilot. Quickly and deftly you rise. Megan sees the movement in the corner of her eyes through the big windows, turns to you, sees the others as well, and her face contorts into a pained grimace. Your steps quicken too. You hurry out of the bar as Megan heads for the door. You don’t quite make it out and open the door for her, and she’s already falling into your arms. Ignoring the people surrounding you, you lift your sister into your arms, hug her to you, and carry her a few steps into the room, away from the closing door.
“My God Megan,” you whisper in her ear, close to her. “I’m here.” Your fingers slide over the fabric of her denim jacket with a red shirt peeking out from underneath and… You can’t respond, have to take care of her, but your sister hates skirts. And yet she’s wearing a new red dotted skirt made of white fabric that reaches her thighs and brushes over your pants. Her sneakers are almost shiny and you can only wonder where she got the outfit from and what must have happened that she doesn’t care to present herself in front of you in it. “What happened?” you want to know and rub her shoulders assuringly. Quickly your eyes race over her outfit before they wander back to her beautiful face. Of course you asked but as gorgeous as your sister looks today you are deeply sorry not to be able to peel her out of her clothes. When Megan puts on skirts and dresses it’s for a reason and since she’s showing herself off to you you fear the worst.
And indeed, your wombat looks over your shoulder at the table where Emma and the others are sitting, then back at you. Her face contorts and you rush forward to hug her while a somewhat embarrassed guest pushes past you without saying anything. You don’t notice him, focusing only on your girl and her pain. You feel her skin against your cheek as she lifts her head. Your arms lift her up a few inches so she can rest her chin comfortably on your shoulder. Her arms press into your back and you feel her heart against your chest. Her heartbeat… You freeze. Her heartbeat is steady, not paniced.
“Play along.”
“What?” You blink. Somehow the world doesn’t make sense. “What?”
“Play along.” Megan buries her face in your shoulder… and giggles softly.
“Megan what is…what…” Her cheek brushes your chest as she hides from everyone’s gaze in your shadow, looking at you out of bright eyes. You can barely breathe.
“Emma had the idea. Play along. It’s for her.” Her eyes sparkle, this time with excitement. “And you can punish us both when we get back home.” She winks at you, grins, and then… “My boyfriend left me!” Megan begins to sob. Her shoulders shrug. She’s doing a really good job. And your world unravels and rearranges itself. “He… He… left me… Just like tha-ha-hat…”
“What…” But Megan presses herself against you again in the entryway and you can’t help it, reacting out of trained reflex and hugging her to your chest.
“C-Can I-hi stay with you-hu?” Your wombat even trembles a little even though she’s not really crying. Still, your heart aches.
“O-Of c-course…” you murmur, and Megan smiles. Then her fingers close around your hand.
As if in a trance, you lead your sister to the table. Your thoughts chase each other like fighter jets at the Red Flag maneuver in the Mojave Desert while your brain shreds itself on the short walk to the table as a Sidewinder would do with a MiG. But Megan seems content, even as you drag her behind you and she sobs from time to time.
“Oh honey,” Emma says, standing up and hugging your sister tightly. She’s so damn convincing. In disbelief, you stand by as Megan presses herself against your girlfriend, cradling herself in her arms. Your elf gives you a look over the girl’s shoulder that you understand, but still confuses you. On the positive side, you can play the surprised brother without any problems while Emma separates from Megan and tenderly strokes her arms with her hands. Then she turns to Veronica and her friend.
“This is Megan. She’s his little sister.” The way your wombat raises her arm and waves shyly at the two of them reminds you strongly of Millie or Claire, not the snotty sister you know but something different but still arguably familiar. It’s as if Millie and Megan have merged.
“Sorry to ruin your evening,” she says, looking down. And you put your arm over her shoulder. Some things stay the same, even if you don’t know what’s being played here, and Megan visibly relaxes under your touch while Emma puts on her caring loving look.
“It’s no big deal,” Veronica says, leaning across the table. Smiling kindly, she shakes your sister’s hand while Harry pulls up a chair from the next table.
“Thank you.” Megan almost whispers but Emma, pretend or not, is completely in character.
“Out of the question dear. You sit next to your brother.” And Megan smiles that smile you can’t resist. And she gives you that dreamy look that makes you feel like an honorable warrior. The confusion is almost forgotten as you settle down on the bench and your little sister slides in next to you. You feel her hip against yours, the light fabric of her shirt and the familiar perfume. Everything is normal, except that nothing is normal.
“And then he said I didn’t love him and didn’t deserve him.” It took Megan almost half an hour to tell her story. Half an hour of you sitting next to her, holding her hand, comforting her, being there for her. It’s not really your little middle sister sitting next to you but another girl. Or maybe she is the same, just a little different. In any case, she’s telling a story you know distantly. Her boyfriend is there, they argue, the mutual misunderstanding. But the story is also so different that you follow it eagerly but stunned. And while you still wonder, almost in a panic, what’s going on, while Emma hugs your sister, cheers her on and encourages her as you do, while Harry and Veronica do their part, Megan continues to soften up for them. She transforms from a shy girl to something else that reminds you distantly of a mix between Karen, Denise, and the newly minted Emma with still strong ties to Millie. Megan truly is good at this. But what is it that she is playing?
“Why did all this happen?” you ask yourself and Megan two questions at once. And finally you get your answer.
“He said I didn’t really love him anyway.” Your wombat paints circles of water on the table with her fingers that bead off her glass. When she parties, your sister sometimes drinks, but today she’s like Millie and doesn’t dream of drinking when you’re sitting next to her. That’s new.
But the look she gives you when you ask her answers everything. It’s a quick, shy look, almost embarrassed and from lowered eyes, not moving her head while a fleeting smile wanders across her lips. You immediately realize what is being played here and so does everyone at the table. Your little sister is in love with you. Really, undyingly, childishly naively in love.
“Oh…” goes Veronica and Harry leans back a little and looks worriedly at Emma. Her eyes rest on your little sister, and her eyes in turn are fixed on her glass. And she smiles.
It’s hard, really hard, not to grin as well, to look to Emma or Megan, or to give yourself away in some other way. It was Emma, Megan said, her idea. Emma is smart. My God that girl… With one phone call she allowed Megan to speak the truth, in front of witnesses, in front of you, God and the world. She allowed you to be superior to Harry after he so easily sidelined you with his innocent masterpiece of seducing Veronica. And she has allowed herself to step out of her world and take the place that Carrie otherwise occupied. Emma is a master strategist. She has you all fooled. At least she has to fight not to smirk just like I do.
“Megan…” is all you say. Some things are simple and normal. You take your little sister in your arms like a big brother does. And she snuggles up to you, first like a little sister, then like a girl in love does. And everyone sees it.
“What am I supposed to do now?” she sobs, and your heart actually aches even though you now know what this is all about. Your head wants to shout out an answer right away. Of course you know what the goal is and it’s hardly different from your current life. Emma must have planned it exactly. If Harry can pull it off without much trouble, tears, a Josh, or strict parents to get a girl as hot as Veronica, then you deserve two girlfriends. Your nose presses flat against your wombat’s shoulder, so no one sees your grin as the only question left is whether it was Megan or Emma who suggested Megan stay your sister in this play, worthy of a Spacey. She could have been anything from Karen to Claire. The thought forms that it is your job to make the girls and Harry understand that it is you again who holds the reins. But it’s not your night and your eyes dart to Emma to express your admiration. No. Emma Jackson has orchestrated it all, and she’s guiding you through this evening from now on.
Then a hand slams down on the table.
“You have a drink first.” Veronica beams and Harry almost let his fall to the ground as he looks to his girlfriend. “What?” the red-haired girl enthuses. “Just look at her. If anyone needs their liquor, it’s her.” Then she blinks and turns to you. “So… of course, if Finn is okay with it.”
Emma is really good. Not just her, Megan and you have been led by her. Under her plan, Veronica approaches Harry and his behavior towards you. And Harry wants to say something first, glances at you and Megan, wondering for sure if Veronica might not have noticed, but then proves he’s a good man and trusts his girlfriend. You nod over your sister’s shoulder, grabbing her by the arms and getting her to look at you.
“What do you say?” A real tear runs down her cheek and you wipe it away with your thumb. Fuck it feels good to be able to do that in public. Emma you genius genius! You Eisenhower, you Patton, you Churchill. And Megan nods.
“But just something really weak” she mumbles like Millie and strokes your leg under the table lustfully like Karen. Now you have to grin.
The conversation continues after the waitress brings the next round and gives you a cursory glance. Not today my beauty, you think, but note the young woman’s location and appearance. It’s not your fault, you are living two lives right now. And both of them revolve around a harem. No one at the table resents your looks, which fluctuate between greed, love, and confusion.
Emma has taken the lead and, as in real life, feels surprisingly comfortable in her place at the head of the table, away from and yet close to you. Just as Megan feels like a queen at your side. Veronica and her friend look at each other in amusement as Emma leads your group through the evening and you try to figure out which leg under the table is just stroking yours. Veronica? Come on…
“I must confess, I’m not surprised” Harry says, sipping his apple juice which at least looks like a cocktail, unlike your Coke. “Emma, don’t take offense, but it was clear that you were a girl who… how should I put it…”
“I know my owner needs several women in his life” she interrupts him charmingly and calmly. “And everyone has seen that his sister fancies him.” She leans over to Megan who blushes so deftly you can only shake your head. “Good thing it’s finally out, huh?” Megan nods her head and clutches your arm under the stares of the others.
“It’s been so hard. All this time. And I didn’t want you to be mad at me Emma. You’re like a big sister to me after all.” You splurge into your Coke and wet sugar water beads off your face as the ball switches teams again.
“Anyway, it seems only logical, considering what it must be like to live with someone like Finn” Veronica says. She needs some time to get used to the situation, you see, but she’s a girl and surely just wants to stand by her ‘sisters in spirit’. And besides, she has enough to do with Harry to find out what it is about him and us, you know, and know full well that this subject will be settled today as well.
“Right,” Harry growls, looking at you with a look that’s meant to seem buddy-like, but is brimming with admiration. And envy. You’ve won.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Veronica nudges her friend in the side. “Aren’t I’m not enough for you anymore?” She grins cheekily and it’s a good sign she’s enjoying herself.
“Come on honey,” her boy retorts. “You’re my only love, you know that.”
“Don’t say it” you grin as Megan rests her head on your shoulder, knowing what comes next.
“But that guy there is fucking his little sister and has a hot girlfriend! And they’re both cool with it!” He has to pull himself together to keep from screaming out loud. You know how he feels. And his girl doesn’t seem quite as hit as you might think.
Maybe it’s the alcohol or your conversation with her. Or maybe it’s Emma and her uncanny witchy abilities. Or maybe it’s something you’re not even thinking about, no matter how horny you are right now for a wet, tight, willing cunt. In any case, Veronica is on your side and the magic that holds your real harem together is working here too. And Emma is still there too.
“In any case, we have a lot of work ahead of us, don’t we honey?” She leans toward you, turns your head around, and kisses you intimately but tenderly on the lips. Then she turns to the others. “It’s not all sex and fun you know. Finn and I have a history together. I owe everything to him. That’s why I don’t deny him anything. Not even his little sister.” Megan hides her face in your shoulder in love.
“It’s good to know” Veronica says honestly, grabbing the last olive from the dessert plate “that you guys are handling this like adults.”
“They’re the adults here,” Megan says kindly. “I’m just glad they accept me. I’ve always loved you brother.” A fleeting peck on your cheek and a bright giggle as she was doing it for the first time. The two of them are playing pretty darn well and the other couple has already been spun in too far by them to be a threat. You proudly note that your influence on Harry is so strong that the boy won’t think of tattling on you, and Veronica, though the one with the least experience with you, already owes a lot to you and more to Emma. With a look that is not clear, she turns to your friend.
“I know what it’s like when you don’t know exactly where you stand with each other.” Now you realize the seriousness of her words and Harry also knows that he is meant. But Veronica doesn’t need a man to give expression to her words. “It made me all foxy that you were always talking about the two of them, darling,” she says, but she doesn’t sound accusing. Harry doesn’t take it that way either, but still looks down at the ground. “And now that I see who you’ve been seeing… well… it’s kind of hard.” Harry opens his mouth, but can’t get a sound out. But it’s Emma who moves to the front.
“We trust you Veronica,” she says, looking to you and Megan. “Megan is not good at hiding her feelings and I wouldn’t have asked her here if you didn’t have our trust.”
“I just love him so much” whispers your wombat, pouting playfully…or not, you don’t know, she’s that good at her game. The two others look at each other.
“There’s no danger from us” Harry says. “Finn could tear me a new one and…” He looks to his sweetheart. “I owe him a lot.” The gesture is returned.
“Me too,” says Veronica. “No danger from us.”
“Veronica darling then what do you say we tell you the story of how your friend managed to conquer you?”
You see different emotions on the redhead’s beautiful face while Emma does the talking and you take care of your little sister. Along with Megan by your side acting much younger and more innocent than you would have expected, you listen to your elf along with the others and while the story is continuing, Megan is accepted in your world. ‘Master’ isn’t the craziest thing here now eh? My God Emma. If in trouble, always count on fucking your younger sisters. Veronica blushes as Emma tells her about her relationship with you.
“How is it so easy to do everything your boyfriend tells you?” she wants to know. Harry just drinks his apple juice and pretends it’s not the most erotic thing his girlfriend has ever said while you feel the same way.
“It’s heavenly. I can focus entirely on just taking care of Finn and his needs.” She winks at you and Megan. “He needs that, too, with all he has on his plate.” Then she looks back at the other girl. “It’s not about losing something but getting something. Finn gets his responsibilities and I get the opportunity to experience only beautiful things in life. And besides, it’s hot as hell when he asks you to do things you normally would never do.”
“Like what?” pipes Megan up curiously, and you hold her tighter while she looks around curiously as if she hadn’t your dick in her tight asshole or your sperm in her lovely face not long ago.
“Like having sex in front of a stranger” Emma explains and you look at her like you looked at Denise when she tried to corrupt Millie. But unlike your cute kitten, your elf just blinks and switches her eyes back to Veronica.
“Those two did it before me” Harry says and finally his girlfriend gets her answer. “I was just along for the ride and… had my fun.”
“Honey…” the two hug for a long time.
“Finn would never share me” Emma says proudly and in love. “I’m all his. But he thought he could do something good for Harry and me.”
“A little confidence never hurt anyone” you opine, patting your little sister’s belly over her shirt.
The evening progresses with quick steps and you have to interrupt your conversation briefly as Emma orders the next round of drinks.
“And he just sat there and… caressed himself… or something?” Without letting on, you look at the girl and wonder what’s going on in her head. Is this new curiosity or something else already?
“Or something” Emma laughs and skillfully denies Veronica satisfaction. She seems to know better than I do. “He was looking at me pretty eagerly” she confesses mischievously and Harry blushes. “But he ended up calling your name in the end.”
“Really?” Harry just nods. “And who were you thinking about during that?” The two lovers realize at the same time that this is a jinxed question and look around the table for help.
“I think those are questions you don’t really need to answer, don’t you honey?” you say, leaning over to Emma. Megan makes room for you as you pull her close and kiss her. Out of the corner of your eye, you see Veronica do the same, quietly apologizing to her boyfriend while her hands caress his arms. Megan, meanwhile, plays coy and watches you while she bites her nails. Then you lean over and kiss her too.
“Not here, not now, anyway,” Emma murmurs. “Veronica, do you love Harry?” The girl nods. “And Harry…”
“Absolutely!” is interrupted Emma eagerly. “Veronica no matter what I…”
“Then that’s settled” Emma interrupts in return. Then she looks around. “So where’s the alcohol?”
As the girls (with the planned exception of your sister) enjoy themselves, the mood moves back into a realm of carelessness and fun. But everyone realizes that the girls have broached a subject that will cause you and Harry plenty of physical work. They landed on a new shore, established a beachhead and now the won’t turn back.
While Megan caresses your chest, you watch how your brother reacts to his girlfriend’s not-so-shy advances, and Emma has also crossed her legs and is caressing yours with them, while Megan can’t keep her hands off you either.
The girls talk openly about their relationships, admitting to each other that they are happier now than before, something Harry and you are convinced of, neither of them being the kind of people who use such things to manipulate, and at some point, through Veronica, come back to the subject of sex.
“Every time I kiss him and he’s down there working I think about how lucky I am” Veronica says a little later and Emma nods eagerly. “He’s really good. What’s yours like?”
“Excuse me,” Harry grumbles, looking at you with some concern. He knows how you treat Emma and neither he nor you are in the mood for a dick comparison anymore. “We’re not just some sex toys, are we?”
“Well I like being a toy for my Finn.” Megan makes wide eyes as Emma speaks so frankly, and she’s not the only one wondering if this is a game or the truth.
“Maybe so” Veronica sticks her tongue out at her new friend “Maybe your Finn is a horny goat. But my Harry licks like there’s no tomorrow.” You lift your hands to your little sister’s ears and she helps you, pressing them even closer to her head as she giggles. But with her you aren’t as strict as with your little princess Millie and Megan likes how you handle her.
“Emma…” you growl warningly, but have to remind yourself that Megan is not Millie. Your current and ‘only’ little sister you can corrupt to your heart’s desire if you want. So your hands slowly wander down as Emma answers you.
“If she wants to live with us, your little angel here will have to learn how to deal with your monster” she sparkles playfully at you. “Besides” she looks at the other girl at the table “Finn doesn’t get to lick most of the time because his girls usually pass out from his cock-skills.” You roll your eyes.
“Is that true?” asks Megan, turning to face you.
“You’ll find out soon enough” Emma giggles and Veronica feels challenged. She’s not the only one feeling the sexual tension at the table. You too are making it hard for your wombat not to say anything about the big bulge in your pants who pushes the hem of her skirt aside and Harry is already sliding around on his chair since Veronica told about her first orgasm through him.
“It’s not the size that matters” she says firmly and while you nod in agreement Harry doesn’t know which side to take, not wanting to admit to having already marveled at your part.
“Finn is good with it too, he has both” Emma says. Is she doing it on purpose? She must see that Veronica is serious.
“Only me and Megan can’t judge that here at the table” the girl scratches back.
“Actually, I’ve seen him naked before, too,” Megan murmurs. “He was already asleep after he and Emma… made love…”
“Had fucked like animals” Emma giggles and everyone at the table blushes. “He was so good to me with his huge… well go on honey…” Oh god please Megan…
“Well…I saw him and…well…tickled me all night long. In the morning I was all tired.” She looks up at you, googly eyes and amorous gaze and everything that makes your blood boil like napalm. “He’s really great and good and perfect and…”
“Waitress!” you call out in near panic as Veronica catches her breath.
“Waitress!” exclaims Harry as well, and you exchange an appreciative glance with your little brother, then both turning around, hand raised and with feverish searching eyes. You’re relieved as hell when the pretty waitress comes to your table.
“Can I get you guys anything else?” she asks, and you wonder if she knows what’s going on. After all, there are now two girls sitting at your side and her eyes wander back and forth between them and you as she leans slightly further over… making it easier for you to peer into her cleavage. Emma sees it, too. My god!
“You could answer a question for us” she says, grinning cheekily. Oh no. Fuck no I’m gonna die.
“Shoot,” comes the grinning reply.
“My friend here thinks…”
“I think that my friend is cock-hungry and blind to a factual and empirical analysis of the qualities of our boyfriends” bursts out Veronica. Your mouth drops open but Emma seems to have achieved exactly what she wanted.
“You’re welcome to see him naked” Emma laughs and the waitress looks at you questioningly.
“I have nothing to do with it” you assure her and raise your hands. As you do so, you accidentally brush against your sister’s breasts. Shit.
“Sure I’m cock-hungry” Emma grins, pointing conspicuously at you, “If you ever see him naked you can see it too.” And then it gets even more brutal. “Right?” She turns to the waitress. “You’d take him too if you could?”
“You’ll have to excuse my girlfriend,” you beg desperately. “She’s drunk and…”
“So you and your friends are open for more?” the pretty girl asks, sticking out her boobs.
“Uh what please?”
“She’s your girlfriend, right?” You nod. Harry glares. “And she has no problem sharing you?”
“He’s more man than anyone here” Emma boasts proudly. What started out as pointless fun turns into something you can only hope she’s thought through. “And I’d share his monster cock with anyone here.” Maybe she is drunk. At least I cured this bad memory as well before I get roasted alive.
“Honey, don’t set your expectations too high,” you admonish her, laughing in panic.
“I’m not” comes the almost defiant reply.
“Of course, I’d have to see him first to be able to say that.” You almost faint.
“Oh please girl…” you beg. She really is beautiful. Long hair, fancy haircut, nice smile and nicely shaped breasts. You would take her, right here and now, everyone at the table knows that.
“But what about sharing in the other direction?” she then wants to know and she looks to Emma. “I’m sure my boyfriend would love to take you.” Then she looks to Megan. “And your other friend too.” Then back to you. “Lucky guy.” You just shrug, relieved. No matter how whacky Emma acts today, there are some rules she won’t break.
“No way,” she says, and you’re more relieved than you’ve been all evening. “We both are all his.” She points at Megan who nods determinedly, again the strongest gesture of the evening from your wombat. “And you would too.” She grins as well as the waitress.” Bloody hell! Harry almost explodes on the other side of the table while Veronica just stares blankly.
“Then I’m afraid that’s not going to happen.” The waitress shrugs. “Sorry.”
“Thanks,” you just breathe and smile. The young woman returns the gesture and you like her even better now. Not everything has to end in sex, even if it did do you good that Megan could come out and Emma has everything under control anyway. You almost think about whether she could have hired the girl and your suspicions are only strengthened right away.
“I wouldn’t have a problem with that,” Veronica’s voice rings out at the table. Everyone turns to face her.
“With what?” wants Harry to know in an occupied voice.
“Well, when such a pretty girl offers to let you sleep with her, you don’t say no,” comes the natural answer. Emma grins and now you begin to understand. While everyone is concentrating on Veronica, Megan lets her hand slip unnoticed between your legs. Her fingers flinch briefly from the warmth and powerful throbbing of your cock, but then begin to rub against it skillfully.
“Honey what’s with you?” wants Harry to know while the waitress waits for an answer.
“You’d sleep with her, wouldn’t you? Go ahead and admit it.” Her voice sounds like she’s being sincere, but where you can assume with certainty your rightful dominance in the relationship, Harry leads a normal life with his girlfriend. Only the start was not quite normal. Under the eyes of the waitress, Harry undergoes a transformation.
“Honey I love you” he says firmly. “I don’t want to sleep with other girls. You are my everything.” Veronica waits a few seconds, sizing up your little adopted brother, then decides she likes what she sees and falls over him so that their chairs collide cracking. Harry almost loses his balance.
“All right,” giggles the waitress. “I’ll bring you the bill then.”
“But we’re not done yet,” says Emma.
“Yes, you are,” comes the reply. Is she hurt? Or jealous? “Your behavior is already borderline and I don’t want to kick you out.” One last look at you, “That’s too bad.” Then she leaves, reminding you that your life is not porn.
Still, your hands feel numb as you help Megan into her jacket and she looks at you gratefully. Then you help Emma while Harry does it to his girlfriend. Together you go outside but you turn around one last time. The young woman in the fancy uniform looks after you, notices your glances and quickly turns away. With a grin, you step into the pleasantly cool evening air and take a deep breath in and out. The throbbing in your pants slowly weakens and you can think clearly again.
“That was a nice… That was quite an interesting evening” you say as you make your way to the parking lot.
“I thought so too” Veronica giggles.
“What the fuck was that all about?” Harry wants to know who can’t handle the normal tone that suddenly reigns between you again.
“Your girlfriend and my girlfriend have formed a close bond of friendship” you explain to him. “They’ve sized each other up, tested each other, had a fair fight, and decided they like each other.”
“What?” Harry doesn’t understand. “They make it that complicated?” He and you saw each other, exchanged a few words, and understood. You can understand his confusion. Emma can too.
“We’re girls Harry honey” she laughs “We have to be careful who we associate with. Anyone could be the one to steal our man.”
“But I could be…”
“No you couldn’t” you say smiling and patting him on the shoulder so he almost falls over while Megan hangs on your other side. “Your girlfriend offered to put your penis in another hole and you refused. While that’s against your genetic programming, it showed your girl that she’s successfully domesticated you.”
“Fuck. Like an animal?”
“Exactly. Only more romantic. Remember what I said in the pool. You must be a monster who knows and can control the evil within. Veronica found that out today.”
“But I’m not evil.”
“Yes you are honey” says his girlfriend.
“You can resist temptation and stay true, but you proved to her that you can have someone like Emma if you want.” Emma looks at your little brother proudly. “You achieve the things you want without endangering Veronica. You’re a good one” you conclude.
“So are you” the girl answers you in a soft but serious voice. “It’s nice to see you taking care of your sister.”
“Stepsister,” Megan murmurs softly.
“Just like in the porn movies” Emma laughs.
“Whatever. You’re a nice boy Finn. I have to admit I was pretty jealous that Harry met you and that you did so much for him and me. And to think what Emma might have done to him. But you wouldn’t let that happen. Now that I know what happened in the pool I know you’re a good one Finn. I’m sorry.”
“No problem” you reply graciously and next to you Emma snuggles between you and Harry who in turn takes a step towards Veronica. “You’re right. I am an evil one. But the evil ones get what they want. Emma understood that and now you do too.” And Carry now too. I’m more monster than she is. A good monster for Emma. A strong man. Nothing to prove with arm wrestling. Thank you my love. “I also have to say that I didn’t expect to meet you, otherwise I would have acted differently in the pool. I am glad that you are so strong to conquer Harry for yourself. And it was nice to meet you.” You reach out to her but then two dainty hands grab you and a tuft of red hair presses against your chest as Veronica hugs you. You don’t need to look at the others and raise your arms, returning the gesture and hugging the girl to your broad chest.
Emma has made it. Not only Harry feels well, but also Veronica has arrived at her place and you can see that she is much better than a few hours ago when you saw her for the first time. It’s only because of Emma that she completed such a quick and smooth metamorphosis and you couldn’t be more proud of your elf. As for Megan, again you wouldn’t have thought that everything could end so wonderfully. She is standing next to you, hugging you, a beaming smile in her face and in her soul. Emma made it possible for her to have a first date with you, even if you owe it to her to do it again with her when you two are alone, but most of all she was able to show herself with you in the open, a gift she has been waiting for all her life. Apart from that, she could support Emma and be the naughty little sister while she plays the cute nice sister.
As for you, you really can’t complain. The problems with Harry are fixed, Veronica has found her self, Megan is happy, Emma is happy, got what she deserved and worked for, and was able to help you along the way, and everyone had their fun. You’re as heated up as a shitload of G.I.’s returning from the war. But you always are when you’re out with your girls but you’ll soon be able to take that out on Megan and Emma when you take them to Giselle in the hotel and then have a steamy night with them, maybe even with the french girl. It was a really good, successful, exhausting but rewarding day.
Hand in hand you leave the aquarium and look at each other. Emma doesn’t stop grinning the whole time and she looks like a child who is still totally overwhelmed with all her presents at Christmas. She can’t make up her mind what is the best part of the day.
“Thank you” she finally says in an attempt to show you her affection somehow. You shake your head, chuckling.
“You’re welcome, honey.” After all, you see it as your job to make your girlfriends happy. And making Emma happy in a place she likes so much you don’t necessarily see as a favor which she has to repay you. Your girlfriend seems to see it a little differently.
“When we’re together, time stands still for me, I still can’t really believe that.” There is still plenty of time left for you to spend with her. Your sisters respect you and your time and knowing that they allow you your happiness with Emma makes your heart beat against the walls of your chest. You look over at your girlfriend as you walk across the square in front of the aquarium and look at her petite profile. She looks so content and happy that your stomach turns at the thought of what you did to her. How could you treat this girl like this? It feels awful and you punish yourself with the reproaches of having made her first time a slaughter for your lust. But then you remember her words. She didn’t hate it. Hate is something you can’t imagine at all with Emma Jackson. She told you openly how she feels about you and you have to respect that. Adrenaline, you think to yourself. A fish in the dark. You have to grin at the idea of cute Emma, at your mercy. No! Don’t do that. Be a good boyfriend to her! But you also admit that it’s damn hard to forget how her body nestled against yours in front of the thick glass. She liked it.
Images flash through your mind at the speed of light. If Emma trusts you as much as she seems to, then your responsibility to her is just as great as her trust in you. It takes effort, but you can keep from swaying overwhelmed, and the girl who clings contentedly to your arm doesn’t realize how much she dominates you and your thoughts. But I am the great dominator here? No, Emma Jackson is the one who controls you, not the other way around. So much so that only your sisters can snap you out of your love frenzy for her and you thank all the gods combined, old and new, for the miracle of her understanding. This girl is a perfect match for you. And you must be the man she deserves. It’s true that you still reproach yourself for having treated your sweetheart like that, but it’s also true that you will never forget the sight of her in front of the glass of the aquarium. The feeling of controlling her and her amorous looks in the dark. You definitely still need to talk to her about it, make sure she understands you and approves of your intentions. But fuck that was hot. And she liked it! Hesitantly, you come to the conclusion that maybe sleeping with you wasn’t quite as bad for Emma as you might fear. Whether you’re just imagining it at the moment or perhaps underestimating the challenges of the future, you can’t say. But you also have only three girlfriends you want to take care of and so surely enough time to sort things out when you are back home. Now you are at the lake, together with three perfect, beautiful, dear and sometimes a bit dirty girls and they would drown you if they knew that you are not enjoying it to the fullest. The thought of your body floating face down in the lake brings you to your next item on your list. Actually, you wanted to stay longer in the aquarium with Emma and see sharks. However, it is unfortunately quite difficult to forget the orgasm that your fingers have given her and you feel physically bad at the realization that your cock is almost bursting with pleasure. And of course, how could it be otherwise, Emma notices exactly what is going on in you.
“Thank you for the best date of my life” the girl grins at you and leans her head against your shoulder. You smell her hair and kiss her on the cheek. When your skin touches hers Emma always seems to get a little red around the cheeks and you enjoy seeing how she reacts to you. She lowers her gaze, however, which alarmed you a bit before, but now you can see it as a clear sign of affection for you. She lets you lead her, doesn’t need to see the way, but physical contact with you is important.
“What?” you ask in mock shock, making her lift her head. Her snub nose wobbles a bit as her nostrils flare and she looks at you with those loyal puppy eyes through her glasses. “Have you been on a lot of dates?” Now she understands and you feel that warm feeling of strength that always flows through you when Millie confides in you and you now find it in Emma too. Giggling, she lowers her head again but this time one of her hands moves to your chest while the world around you seems to slow down.
“Oh, I see,” she chuckles, sniffling through her nose again. “No, that was my first date.” She looks you in the eye again. You shake this girl’s world so often she alternates between her usual manner, strengthened by you, and the ‘new’ Emma who, also because of you, only now realizes that she really exists… and is also allowed to make bitchy comments. “Or do you think I’m a slut?”
“Wohow” you laugh delightedly and embrace her in the middle of the big yard in front of the aquarium. People have to give you a wide berth but you don’t care as the world runs even a little slower than before. “You little beast. Did you pick that up from Megan?” Her giggle against your chest makes you shiver and her ear scrapes your shirt.
“Could it be that Megan copied that from me?” she suggests, all rapture, making you pause.
“No…” you mumble, unable to believe it. Then your girlfriend’s body starts to twitch.
“No… that’s right. I copied it from her.” Emma beams as happy as you’ve ever seen her before the vacation. A person completely in love. “I thought you might like that about me too. The little bitch you can punish?”
“Fuck Emma…” you mutter and look around. No one heard your words but you wouldn’t mind if they did. And your girl doesn’t seem to care either. She knows very well how to take away your worries. You can add to that the fact that you are about to cum for quite a while now. Her cheeky, open and understanding behavior is exactly what you need. A happy laugh echoes across the open space as you slam your palm down on her ass with precisely measured force. Emma jumps up startled and then clings to you again while your cock twitches and throbs. “You know what I really can’t let you get away with?” you ask quietly, looking around conspiratorially as you lower your head toward her. She looks at you curiously. “That someone so awesome, intelligent, beautiful, sassy, and cute has to make do with so little empirical data.” Emma is so enamored that she stopped thinking after the first half of your sentence and has to shake her head.
“Because you think I can’t be sassy?” she wants to know curiously. You look at her. Apparently you were talking past each other on this one. It’s normal between new lovers who haven’t known each other for long, and somehow it makes Emma even more precious to you.
“No silly,” you say and realize how easy it is to deal with her. “You’re still missing dates, to think this is the best date of your life.” Her eyes sparkle. It’s almost like a drug for you the way she looks at you. But of course, young Miss Jackson manages to impress you even more. She shakes her head and a strand of her hair falls in front of her eyes.
“Wrong Lynchwood you blockhead” she grins cheekily. “I have a one hundred percent success rate with my dates. That’s perfection.” She presses a kiss to your cheek. “So are you.” But you can play the game too and take a step back from her, not letting go of her hands but clasping them with yours.
“Then maybe we should leave it at that Jackson? After all, it can only go downhill from here. Statistically speaking, it’s inevitable.” You grin as stupidly as you rarely do to make her realize it was a joke but her reaction is delicious.
“No!” she shrieks, drawing a few stares from those around you. Then she presses herself against you again, pressing her cheek flat against your chest while looking up at you with crumpled features. “I wun even moa datesh wish you Finn. Mamy moa datesh. Shousansh!” You have to laugh, heartily and honestly. Next to you, an older woman stops and looks at you benevolently. An innocent, young couple in love, surely chaste until their wedding night. Then dismay settles over her face as you grab Emma under the arms, pulling her up a little toward you so that the tips of her Keds scrape the pavement. Your lips press firmly together and you push your tongue into her mouth without much resistance. She quickly finds her match and you begin the smacking wrestling match with her that makes both of your hair stand on end.
“Don’t worry” you grunt while looking at her wet mouth. Clear liquid gathers in the corner almost running down her cheeks but is quickly licked up by her tongue. “I wouldn’t survive not being able to take you out again you little beast.”
“Master…” she moans, pressing her mouth back down on you. The older lady prefers to keep walking. Love is a beautiful thing. “My owner…” You both have to giggle and the night with her looks much more beautiful… and horny. “Anything for you.” You chew your lower lip and consider pushing your girlfriend down some dirty back alley. You feel like it, but you have to pull yourself together. Even though your girl has clearly shown you that she is adventurous as long as you lead her, she deserves some class. But your cock feels like it’s possessed.
“Come on,” you say, grabbing Emma by the hand. You lead her, doing her good, but also you who can hardly stand it anymore.
“Where are we going?” she asks as you pull her along behind you in her high pitches happy voice.
“You’ll get your data” you just say and hear her laughing behind you.
“Uh” makes Emma a little later. “Good idea. I like the way you think.”
“Sometimes I have my moments,” you say with a shrug. “But our first date made it easy for me too.” Emma grabs your hand and steps up beside you.
“Actually, it’s still the same date… love” she says softly, stroking your skin with her thumb.
“It feels like more than a year since the aquarium” you just say and it really does feel like a long time. Then again, it could have been only a few minutes since you led your girl to the car.
You forgot half of it but the most important thing is your swim trunks and your girlfriend’s bathing suit together with two towels. Maybe it was a reflex that you thought about swimming, more precisely about the indoor swimming pool of the city you know from years earlier. Maybe it was the exciting thought of sharks or simply the lack of opportunities to go swimming near your vacation home. In any case, a year or a few minutes later, you are now standing with Emma in front of the glass entrance to the swimming hall. The building is not very big considering that most visitors come in the summer and so tend to go swimming in the lake. But even in summer, it can rain sometimes and many girls are like rain-soaked cats who are afraid of water falling from the sky and so wish for a covered pool, a shallower fun pool, a kiddie pool and two curvy slides. Also, rain doesn’t make your hair wet, something you don’t really understand but respect. And it’s easier to brush your girlfriend’s hair behind her ear when it’s dry than when it’s wet. You do that now, kiss her quickly on the mouth and lead your date into the building. Emma thanks you again and again while you pay the entrance fee for both of you, she thanks you while you lead her to the changing rooms and she thanks you while you take her stuff out of your backpack. As much as your girl adores you, it wasn’t hard to sneak the backpack into the car. Not knowing how long you were going to stay at the aquarium, the idea of combining water with water has been in your head for a while and apparently Emma likes it. The girl dances around in the locker room before she notices that you share one of the small cubicles.
Emma doesn’t miss the opportunity to perform a striptease in front of you, which is quite a feat. Well, she could also stand in front of you in a potato sack and you would have the same difficulties. You actually sit on a small bench, your backpack next to you and your hands under you. This is necessary since your painfully towering beast is tearing at the shackles that are your underpants like a trapped ravenous predator. But even Titan couldn’t hold it back as Emma puts everything she has into her dance. No music is needed and the ambient sounds of the changing rooms nearby don’t disturb you while Emma Jackson’s bare toes scrape across the white tiles. She has her knees bent and while her pants, socks and shoes are in a corner she giggles as she turns her striptease around and slowly puts on her swimsuit. You would giggle too if your mouth wasn’t open like a barn door at the sight that presents itself.
Unlike the other girls, Emma has brought a one-piece swimsuit to the lake and her movements get a little bumpy as she tries to get her legs into the holes. But then her hips wiggle all the more intensely as she pulls the tight-fitting fabric over her soft skin. She gives you a few moments to admire her breasts while the holes for her arms dangle down at her waist. You suck in your breath in the struggle not to come but this battle is no longer on a knife’s edge but only a matter of time. And Emma shows no mercy, enjoys being watched by you and strikes an all-destroying blow. She pulls her glasses off her ears, tilts her head, looks at you, winks and nibbles at the temple of her glasses with disheveled hair.
“Ooooh Fuuuck…” you moan painfully as your girl, still topless, places her glasses on your backpack.
“You are such a perfect boyfriend for me Finn,” she says and you want so badly to say something in return. But Emma knows you and her lips kiss the tip of your cock just once before closing around it and running her tongue around your glans. Her hand holds your boner tightly while she concentrates on her task. Her head moves just a little and it hardly takes any movement. You feel the air from her snub nose against your skin as her tongue travels around your shaft and then slides back up.
At that moment the handle of the door to your cabin is pushed down hard and the dainty locking mechanism groans under the pressure exerted from outside. You both flinch and it’s enough to make you look briefly at the door. You expect to feel the warm wetness of your girlfriend’s mouth retract and you want to shout that the booth is occupied. But two things surprise you. First, your voice fails and second, Emma does not retreat. Whether out of fright or something else, but she starts sucking you hard, impaling herself on your boner while you cling to the bench beneath you with all the strength of your life and squirt mightily inside Emma. You penetrate deep into her throat and her body tenses as she gasps softly. Her hands shoot up to grab something, but then fall back down. As you lose control and your world focuses on your girl, Emma regains control of her lust and crosses her arms behind her back. She almost gags and you see her spine spasming under your skin but Emma also gives up her control to you and stays on you until the flood of cum slowly dries up and your hands and whole body relax. She spasms a bit but keeps on going. Finally you stroke her hair and she quickly pushes away from you, falling backward onto her sweet ass and bumping her back against the door. Again there is a knock.
“Occupied!” Emma shouts angrily and with the voice of a fair maiden who just wants to be left alone. She doesn’t need a man’s rescue. Because she is already in possession of one, her great love. That at her words a gush of cum spills over her chin and breasts makes you forget your post-sex recovery period and continues to pump blood to your nether regions. “You’re never left alone here” Emma whispers as the pounding quickly dies out. You just look at her breathing heavily and admire her movements as she scoops your juice off her body and lets it run into her mouth. She plays around with your gift a bit, something she must have learned from Megan for sure, it can’t be any other way. “Are you pleased with me Master?” she then asks quite cutely and not at all dirty. “I figured I owed you that, especially so you wouldn’t…embarrass yourself.” Her eyes dart between your legs to your dripping scepter. Saliva and cum form a viscous film on your skin.
“I can’t get soft with you,” you opine, having to strain to give your voice firmness. This girl is just too good. Especially the way she switches between her different modes again.
“Will you at least allow me to clean you up then? I want to serve you.” She chews her lips and looks at your dick with greedy restraint. You’re not the only one losing yourself in your counterpart.
“Come here,” you say, holding out your hand and watching as Emma crawls across the tile floor toward you. Her breasts hang seductively beneath her and her shoulder blades move with every feet she comes toward you. Finally, you can put your fingers under her chin while she kneels between your legs. No doubt Emma would spend all day with you in this small, barren cubicle. But you also want to reward her loyalty to you.
“Clean me up,” you command, grinning at her. “Service first, pleasure later.”
“Serving you is my pleasure master” Emma murmurs and winks. Then she covers your spear with quick, hot kisses that coat her lips with your secretions. She takes her time but finally you are clean again. And your cock stands like hard again. At least you’re not sticking anymore.
You perform a quick sprint into the nearest pool as soon as you come out of the showers. You even left your trunks on, anything else would have been too embarrassing, and the thought of Emma didn’t exactly help your erection subside. The men in the shower were bros and didn’t say anything and so you can save yourself with a half-stiffy into the next pool where you want to wait for your girlfriend. A lifeguard calls after you that you should not run but that is not your biggest concern. When your girlfriend comes out of the ladies’ shower you realize that you are not the only one watching her. It amuses you and you know exactly how the men feel watching Emma Jackson. Not even her normal swimsuit changes the fact that a family man is painfully pinched in the side by his better half while your girlfriend’s young body slides into the water next to you.
“Hey” she greets and immediately hangs on your lips again. Your intimate kiss doesn’t last long as you realize you’re once again confronted with the shy, cute Emma you love just as much as slut Emma. “Sorry,” she mumbles, “Maybe I should back off a little here.” Easy for her to say, your cock almost explodes again. Her eyes dart around. “People are looking at me.” She nibbles on her lips and looks at you with a suppressed grin.
“Doesn’t this usually happen to you?” you wonder, feeling Emma wrap her arms around you as you lean against the edge of the pool while her legs do the same.
“Usually Megan and Karen are always with me…and their bikinis.” You snort and Emma looks at you in wonder.
“Are you telling me you think you’re ugly now?”
“What? No.” But she doesn’t really sound convinced. “I know my worth. And now I have you.” She looks at you in love. “But the others dare to go out in a bikini. Your sister has such a nice belly button and Karen has such a nice back.” And her breasts… anyway… Emma is here now and that is godly more than enough for you.
“Oh come on,” you wave it off, but realize that’s not a good strategy. You don’t want to be the guy who waves off his girlfriend’s concerns so you try another way. “Look over there,” you say after looking around searching. It didn’t take you long. “But inconspicuous.” You squint conspiratorially to the side and Emma follows your gaze.
A few feet away, a group of teenage boys roams the pool laughing and raging. Everyone laughs, but it doesn’t take long for one of them to notice the girl who is only a few feet away in the water. Sure, there’s a guy with her, but still, the boy’s eyes almost fall out of his head when he sees Emma.
“Your face alone is enough to make me love you, honey,” you say with conviction. “And the poor guy didn’t even see that. He apparently has a thing for the back of your head.”
“You think so?” she asks, but glances furtively at the boy who is following his group, but almost dislocates his neck to see the beauty in the water.
“We men aren’t necessarily into just one thing with you girls honey,” you explain, “Everyone here can see what a beauty you are.” Emma rests her head against your shoulder and seems pleased. “Bathing suit or bikini, it doesn’t matter. You’re so beautiful that the poor guy doesn’t even care that you already have a boyfriend.” At your mention, Emma turns her head away and looks at you.
“Thank you” she whispers and this time her kiss is even more affectionate.
“You’re beautiful Emma and men notice that, okay?”
“And I’m all yours…master… my love.” Again you kiss but you want to make sure your girl only draws good conclusions from your behavior. If it works on the sharks… She stumbles a bit as your strong arms close around her, you push off from the edge of the pool and carry her in the water through the pool. As you do so, you turn her so that the boy can get a good look at her body, even lifting her up a bit while Emma, however, only has eyes for you.
“I don’t mind people admiring your body love. Shit you really are a work of art. And I know that you belong only to me. No matter what we do in bed… or in the locker room, I’m yours as much as you’re mine. That you accept me and my sisters is wonderful but you are just as much a part of my life as Millie and Megan.”
“Finn…” This girl… fuck.
“I know how much you love me. No jealousy. You’re welcome to be admired.” Emma looks at you with big round eyes, nibbles on her bottom lip, and then decides to do something she hasn’t dared to do before. She kisses you quickly on the mouth, then turns her head to the group of boys just coming out of the water at the other end of the pool. They’re all a few years younger than you, maybe your little sister’s age, and hell-bent on being cool. They casually lift themselves out of the pool, flexing their (not really developed but imagined) muscles and pretending to be sooo cool. Until Emma gives them her beautiful smile. One of the poor guys even falls back into the water when he forgets how to shift his weight. While your girl laughs brightly and snuggles up to you, the boy crawls out of the water like an elephant seal without taking his eyes off Emma and then hurries after his buddies who are suddenly in a hurry (and then somehow take their time) to get somewhere. “My beautiful girlfriend. Turns the boys’ heads. How I love her.” You kiss Emma on the cheek and make her look at you.
“I want you to do what you like, what you enjoy, what makes you feel good. I want to help you do that. And that includes showing you that you can be open with people who recognize how perfect you are. This is not infidelity. I know you’re standing.” Emma just smiles, but understands you. “Now I want your attention again.” You really make her laugh with that. Even though she may be looked at by others, you still want her for yourself. You show her that she is free, but always has a point in you that is the center of her world. Jealousy without the bad side effects.
“All for you, love.”
You spend some time just wandering around the pool, first arm in arm, then separately following each other, then back to each other. Emma is never far from you and every time you prove your lung capacity to her and dive away from her you notice how she swims after you like a loyal puppy. Only her movements in the water are more graceful even though she smiles just as happily when you surface in front of her. Sometimes she gets water in her mouth when she is too happy to see you but then you just laugh and make dirty jokes about everything Emma already had in her mouth today.
When you go into another pool you can look at the wet body of her’s. She always acts a bit shy next to you, especially when she is outside. But now, with only a swimsuit on, her behavior is quite revealing. Your words have really done her good and in return you can admire the body of a young, healthy and pretty girl. It’s true that Emma enjoys being looked at, especially when she can hold your hand. You can clearly see that she enjoys the freedom you showed her in the aquarium and explained here, and she is the first to notice that you are being followed. The group of guys is also acting more like Patton’s Third Army on the march through the Bulge, not SEAL Team Six.
“I feel like Megan,” she giggles softly, gripping your hand tighter. She’s excited. Then she squeals cutely as you put your hand on her butt.
“You are mine, Emma. And I want the whole world to know it.” What sounds like a fucking macho line triggers a violent reaction in chaste Emma. She’s never heard such words before and is now experiencing a new dimension, understanding what it means to be possessed by Finn Lynchwood. Your fingers are on her skin which trembles with excitement. Your palm feels the wet fabric of her swimsuit underneath. It feels good to see that you can both give each other goosebumps, and you give it back to sweet Emma to have tortured you so deliciously in the locker room in a pleasant but surprising way. While your girl is still enjoying your touches you grab her, lift her up and throw your screaming girlfriend into the nearest pool. Her legs are the first to surface, kicking and wiggling around, then her ass stretches above the water and finally her snorting head.
“Asshole!” she shrieks and laughs hysterically as you jump into the pool as well. It doesn’t take much skill to make it look more elegant than with her but you make up for it by diving to her, spreading her legs and heating her up with your fingers until your lungs are on fire. When you come back to the surface you gasp for air and right after that your girl’s lips press on yours again. “Asshole,” she says again, quieter this time, in love. You grin cheekily and hug her tenderly. Your arms close around her body.
“If you say so.” Your hand shoots down, clamps under her swimsuit, and slides between her buttocks. Emma shrieks again and pushes away from you. You chase her through the pool, taking your time and giving her the feeling that she can escape you. Your plan works as you stay close behind her and see her hurried looks that she throws at you over her shoulder. Your attacks mixed with the adrenaline of the chase and the knowledge of what you will do once you have her make Emma horny and soon she slows down on purpose. Finally you dive under the surface again and reach her quivering body with several powerful arm strokes. You encircle her legs with your arms, stop her, push her swimsuit aside again and slide your tongue between her thighs. Licking her underwater is hard but she makes it easy for you and enjoys the wild seconds until you are back on the surface. You turn back to each other and dive so deep into the water that your lower lips get wet. Just a newly in love couple romping with each other, the boy fingering the girl underwater. Nothing special. Feeling Emma come while being surrounded by liquid is a whole different feeling. You feel everything a bit numb but still you already know how to interpret her signs and return the favor for the orgasm in the locker room by making her come with two fingers inside her. She needs to remain silent and dives her lips under the weather while her hands cling to your moving arms. She locks looks with you all the time and you can see her orgasm building up before it arrives. When she has calmed down Emma looks around again, breathing heavily and trying not to let anyone see her. Then she looks at you with a cheeky grin and dilated pupils.
“What is it?” you ask. Her eyes wander to the side. There he is again, the boy. “Did he, see…” But Emma shakes her head.
“He didn’t see anything.” Then she grins. You haven’t seen that on her yet. “But he knows what we’re doing. He was nice enough to turn away.” She glances blatantly over at him, and the boy swims away as if sharks have been spotted in the pool. His buddies are nowhere to be seen.
“I’m sorry,” you say, “I didn’t want you to have to share your orgasm with anyone.” But Emma shakes her head. “When I’m with you, I don’t care about the world. Then you’re all that matters.”
The next few minutes you just cuddle while you ponder over her words. You lie in each other’s arms and take it easy. Emma has her legs wrapped around you and you actually manage not to get a hard-on while her arms are around your neck and you look at each other and talk quietly. There are no special topics and you feel free. At some point you move on to very light petting as your girl realizes that your body is betraying you and your boner presses against her belly. You caress each other but don’t do anything sexual for fear of straining your happiness. As much as the boy may have enjoyed his moment, you don’t want to involve the lifeguard…and the police…in the matter. Then you feel a fleeting kiss on your cheek. Emma pulls you back to her and rewards you with a more intimate kiss.
“I have to do something,” she says softly, looking at you apologetically. You want to tell her to just pee into the pool, but you realize the complications this can bring. Reluctantly, you let go and escort her to the edge of the pool. Several glances follow you. It’s funny to see, especially because Emma doesn’t care at all.
“And remember,” you say from the edge of the pool while Emma towers over you. “Only let them look at you, no touching.” You wink at her. “Not that I’m losing my girlfriend to any perverts today.” You expect a sweet reaction from her but are surprised when she bends down at the waist and presents her butt to the world, with the fabric of the swimsuit skin-tight. She grabs your head with her hands and pulls you out of the water a bit until she can kiss you.
“Don’t worry” she replies grinning as you blush. “I don’t want to lose your cock.”
“Ouch…” you mutter, but let Emma have her fun. Then she makes her way around the pool swaying her hips just a little more than she usually does. “Go get ’em girl,” you mutter proudly as you watch her go. Then you sit back and let yourself drift in the water. Your cock definitely needs the rest until your girlfriend is back.
A few minutes later you open your eyes as you feel a presence next to you. It can’t be Emma, too little time has passed and so you are on guard as you turn around. Your worries are unfounded as you see who is disturbing your circles.
“Excuse me,” the boy mumbles. Of course it’s him. You and Emma weren’t particularly secretive about what you were doing, either. This is going to be interesting…
“Yeah?” you ask unassumingly. No need to announce to the world what you’ve been up to with her. And so the boy wants to sink into the ground/water in front of you as he struggles for words and if he didn’t swim he would surely bob from one leg to the other. So he just floats awkwardly in front of you and grins stupidly.
“I turned eighteen a month ago and I’m sure you know this… well, maybe not…” The boy breaks off and looks at you. From his looks, you would have guessed him younger. Either he’s got weak knees or he’s more than a head shorter than you. His barren shoulders barely reach out of the water as you tower over him. Emma has seen him better than you, but you are sure that it is the boy who has watched you so often. Seeing him makes you fool things as well as you notice. Foremost a sense of responsibility. You can’t show of her beauty all the time and then shy back of the burdens that bring.
“Happy belated birthday,” you say kindly. “It’s my birthday in a few days too.”
“Yes, yes… thank you.” He rubs the back of his head. “Shit, there’s no way to say this nicely but please don’t hit me in the face.” You already know what’s coming and really think about breaking the little runt’s nose first, but then decide against it, thinking of the way you two behaved. And the poor fella looks a bit lost in front of you.
“Go ahead,” you say instead and wink. At least you know he didn’t do any damage.
“Okay. So… I’ve been watching you guys for a while… you and your… girlfriend?” He sounds unsure about the connection between you and Emma.
“What else do you think she is to me?” you ask, making the boy laugh. He sounds nervous and bumpy while you enjoying your time a bit too much maybe. At least you don’t bully him for not having a girl like Emma.
“The way you treat her? Your concubine? Or an escort maybe?” All color leaves his face as he realizes what he just said. It’s mean but you have to chuckle as you watch the boy close with his life in front of your massive body.
“Escorts don’t kiss on the mouth” you smirk. Then you put your hand on his shoulder and push him an inch deeper into the water. “Is that what you wanted to ask?”
“Then she’s your girlfriend…” he breathes without looking at you. You nod at him, feeling quite proud.
“Yes, that’s my girlfriend.” The boy considers his next words for some time and then shakes his head as if waking up from a dream.
“How?” You raise your eyebrows. “That’s why I had to ask you. How the hell do you get a girlfriend that pretty?” It’s such a simple question but yet you ask it every day you hold Emma, Millie or Megan in your arms and you get an answer too. You are just great. And it’s also good to hear the girls talk about you. But it doesn’t help this poor guy who can’t believe that a girl like Emma is into you. You can hardly believe it yourself and the boy confirms your suspicions when you say nothing. “I know I don’t look like you and you probably have a lot of money in your account. But your girlfriend seems so…” Again he’s searching for words and at least now you can be sure he’s not calling Emma a hooker again. “She seems so different. Like she doesn’t care about any of this.”
“You’re a good judge of character,” you say appreciatively, and that makes you really want to help this boy. You hold out your hand to him. “Finn.”
“Harry,” it comes back to you.
“Like the wizard?” You smile kindly as your paw cracks his fingers and he screws up his face.
“Nah,” he shakes his head but says nothing more about it, letting you take the lead.
“Money and power do play a part in girls, that’s true,” you opine and Harry grimaces. “But not as big one as you might think. They’re not all gold-diggers and trophy-wifes. Most of the girls just care that we can take care of them when they can’t.” You sniffle lightly and think of Emma. “Like when they’re pregnant.”
“The girls at my school all think the man can stay home too,” he snorts sullenly.
“If she earns more than you, that’s logical too” you agree “Feeding a child is damn expensive and the decision who stays at home should be made together. Just not on gender rules but on logic. If the man earns better he should provide for the family. Shit, that’s our only job in the family until the child is three or four years old. Show your girlfriend that you can take care of her. People respect that.”
“There are already some girls who like me… maybe.”
“That’s good,” you say encouragingly.
“But I don’t like them the way they like me.”
“Then you should make them understand that too. Do you like a girl? And don’t say my girlfriend now!” You nudge him on the shoulder, almost sinking Harry in the process. He doesn’t notice. There’s a girl.
“There’s a girl. God she’s so beautiful. Funny. And brave.”
“Is she smart?” Harry looks at you questioningly.
“Intelligence is important. My girlfriend is smarter than me and that saves my ass every time. She’ll throw herself in a ball for me if she has to.” Fortunately, she hasn’t had to do that yet. “Intelligence is the key to a lot of things. My girlfriend understands me, knows me, can analyze me, herself too, and others. That prevents her from being pissed off when I’m just thinking with my dick again, and from understanding when I can’t get my feelings across properly. It’s not just about getting good grades in school. If you have a smart girl you can fight life together.”
“But she’s so attached to you. That’s not when I thought…”
“She can be weak with me, true. I’m weak with her, too. But that doesn’t mean she’s dependent on me. And if she is, she can trust me.” Talking to Harry helps you, too, you realize, what Emma has done to your life.
“Then she’s a one in a million,” Harry says dejectedly. “Most girls would rather have an asshole.”
“I don’t think that’s really true, mate,” you say encouragingly, knowing that you too once thought that way. That’s what led to your first girlfriend. “I think a lot of women don’t understand themselves or what they actually want. And most men are just as stupid. We all have that in common.”
“Very encouraging,” says your opposite and you feel like a teacher trying to explain a subject in a way others haven’t yet.
“It’s actually quite simple. My girl… Emma…”
“Emma… That’s a great name…”
“Focus,” you call Harry… and yourself to order as well. “Emma is looking for a guy who can take care of her. She doesn’t care if that makes her strong or weak because she gives me the exact same thing. I need to make sure she has a life where she can do what she was put on this earth to do.”
“Have children?” You nod. “And if a girl doesn’t want to?”
“You have to respect that. But that doesn’t change the fact that their genes push them and dictate their behavior. Humans have existed for three hundred thousand years! Enough time to acquire habits that can no longer be discarded. Having children is our purpose as a species and we all have it in our DNA. Your job is to show her that you are the right partner for her. Sorry to break it to you this way, but women don’t want a friendly man. It’s the same with Emma.” You falter briefly as you realize what Emma is doing. You have Harry to thank, he has also led you to a realization. “She likes it when I’m determined and strong. Strong will, strong spirit. No doubts. Determination. She likes it when I know where I’m going.”
“Shit…” mumbles Harry, looking at you admiringly. “I’d never thought of it that way. I always thought I had to treat a girl with respect and be nice to her.”
“Nice people get eaten. Anyone who cares about anyone other than himself and his mate ends up in the belly of a lion. And the woman right along with it. You’re there to make sure she and her baby survive. You are expendable. That shouldn’t make you soft, it should make you strong. This is the victim role we men have to take. Not the friendzone but the tragic hero from the movies. Like on the Titanic. Women and children first into the lifeboats. Movies, the old ones from Hollywood, but also others, derive from the ancient Greek sagas. And they, in turn, deal with life in a primal form that we hardly know anymore.”
“So I’m supposed to show my girlfriend who’s the man of the house? Like Kevin?” You have no idea who Kevin is, but you also had a ‘Kevin’ in your class.
“You’re supposed to make her feel safe. Not make her feel insecure. Most boys mistake disinterest and destructive behavior for leadership. You need to show her confidence, let her do things on her own, but also tell her when she’s doing something that’s bad for her and her future. You have to show her that you like her but are not dependent on her.”
“I’m dependent on Veronica,” Harry grunts dejectedly.
“I’m addicted to Emma, too. But not so much that she has to run my life. I drive my love for her to this goal. To help her. She likes to be in charge sometimes but mostly it’s me telling her what to do. She then decides how to do it. I think that works quite well. Women want us men to fight for them but we should never fight against them. But we shouldn’t kiss their asses either because then we look weak.” You think about it and try to bring your monologue to a fitting conclusion. “I think Emma fell in love with me because I always had a higher purpose in mind. My…sisters. I took care of them and Emma realized that I put others above myself without forgetting myself. I always put myself last, but I never forget myself.”
“I always forgot about myself. I thought the girls were more important.”
“They are Harry. They are.” So that’s what it’s like to have a little brother… “But you gotta take care of yourself too. Be physically strong. Shit I know how that sounds now. But women want someone who takes care of their body. You know, to fight off the lions. To be able to hunt. To be able to fight. They want a monster that they can then domesticate, you know?” Harry shakes his head and looks at you with wide eyes. “You get to be a monster Harry. Push through, get what you want, stomp out adversaries. And then meet a nice girl which makes a pet out of you being a predator. That’s what girls want. When Emma holds me in her arms she’s always so happy…and so am I. She knows I am a monster, a shark who can eat her. But in her hands, I’m just a guppy.” You keep talking at Harry. Somehow it feels good to share your experiences with someone and in the end you don’t end up looking like the asshole who fucks his sisters while he has a girlfriend. This isn’t about the girls, who would surely smack you for thinking that way, but seeing Harry listening to your words feels… right. But then you realize he can’t follow you anymore and fixes a spot over your shoulder. You follow his gaze.
“Holy…” murmurs Harry.
“You said it,” you just grin, getting dry lips.
There’s Emma. Your Emma. In a yellow bikini top that looks like a sports bra and a swim trunk that looks like yours, except her butt looks better in it. Her navel is exposed, as is her back, and her semi-dry hair is tied back in a ponytail. Every look in the pool is directed at her but she only has eyes for you.
“You son of a bitch,” Harry whispers next to you and falls silent when Emma sees him. She waves at you in that shy way, hand raised to head height and wagging just a bit while grinning with a lot of teeth. Your shy, beautiful Emma.
“I know.” You have to swallow as your girlfriend squats at the edge of the pool, only her toes touching the ground and her arms wrapped around her knees. Chaste and teasing at the same time, Emma enjoys it.
“Hey honey,” she greets. All you can do is nod. “Who’s that?”
“Oh yeah. That’s Harry” you say, but then fall silent again as your girl slides into the water next to you. “What-“
“Oh this?” Emma grabs her top, very close to her breasts. “I liked what you said so much, I wanted to give you something back.”
“Unbelievable,” Harry moans, looking at you. ‘I wasn’t lying, was I’, your gaze says.
“Harry, right? Like the wizard?” Emma grins happily, feeling his eyes on her skin.
It took a while for Harry to say goodbye. Surely he needs something to get his penis under control which you could tell. Or he couldn’t get enough of Emma, which you can understand, you feel the same way. Emma was really nice to him, talked a lot and never minded his stares. She laughed a lot and managed to get him involved in a conversation, even if you answered most points for him so that he could continue staring. You are so proud of Emma to allow this and she even made a few jokes with the boy. But now he’s back with his buddies and you and Emma are swimming side by side through a secluded part of the pool. The outdoor pool is not very crowded due to the fact that you have to pay for it when the lake is only a few miles away. You’re pretty happy about it, though, because you’re sitting alone on the underwater ledge with Emma Jackson on your lap and no one is bothered by your childish behavior and the many kisses.
“What did Harry actually want from you?” she asks you while stroking her fingertips through your hair and enjoying your closeness.
“He wanted to know how to get such a great girlfriend,” you say and tell her what you told Harry.
“I have a perfect boyfriend” Emma announces happily and kisses the tip of your nose while her hands are on your neck. You continue kissing and you absently ponder the boy who was so brave to approach you and fight for his happiness.
“His other buddies didn’t dare to do that, even if they are just as into you,” you say while Emma lets her lips glide over your neck. You sit on the ledge like a fucking king, your arms draped over the edge of the pool and Emma on top of you. “He’s a virgin for sure” you snort “No wonder. Poor guy. But he was brave.”
“I like brave men,” Emma hums, meaning only you. You think a lot, but her loyalty and devotion to you stand as firm as the stars in the sky. “I like the way you treat me.” You put a hand on her head and hold her against you.
“I’m so lucky to have you. The world is so unfair otherwise and here I am, three girlfriends and everyone so understanding.”
“Because we love you.” Emma lifts her head and looks at you. “You like the boy, don’t you?”
“I’ve always had little sisters. It was funny to see what it would be like with a little brother.”
“Are you going to sleep with him too?” Emma shrieks happily as you push her into the water and she rows her arms to stay afloat. “Sorry,” she laughs and settles back into your arms as you slide off the ledge and come to her. “I’ll make it up to you. I don’t want my boyfriend to turn gay.” Winking, she comes to you and it takes you a bit to realize what she’s up to.
The sex with Emma this time is slow, quiet and careful. You can’t go as wild as the first time and it’s much more intimate. You make good on the words you spoke to Harry and keep looking around while Emma has eyes only for you and rubs her body against you. You hold her trunks just below her round buttocks and push yourself deep inside her. It’s more about feeling you inside her, showing herself and the world who she is but Emma also enjoys the danger, you realize. With a smirk you wonder what you’ve done, but seeing her quiet orgasm is something special. Shivers run over her body in waves while she looks into your eyes one time and closes them the other. Emma squints at you, pressing her lips tightly together and panting through her nose while her hands press firmly on your shoulders. You wait for the moment, then reach behind her and pull hard but without sudden movement on her hair. Her head jerks back and you feel her pussy press even tighter around you out of surprise while her mouth is slightly open. Her face can’t keep from derailing and you see with satisfaction how your rough treatment pleases her. Nevertheless, you get your closeness, lie in each other’s arms and hold each other… Until the lifeguard joins you at the edge of the pool. This had to happen at some point, but it’s still delicious to see Emma blushing slightly while you make it clear to the man that he can’t prove anything while pulling her shorts up underwater. Just two voluptuous teenagers not bothering anyone out here. The lifeguard has no choice but to call you to order and then leave while Emma presses her lips to yours again.
“You protect me Finn” she breathes into your ear with hot breath. You see the camera that was recording you and wink at the lens as you take Emma by the hand and lead her out of the pool. The time in the pool was nice, sex with Emma is hard to top, even if she pouts a bit that she is in the lead again with an orgasm. She even wants to persuade you to go further, hanging onto your shoulders and clinging to you. It’s cute to see but you have a responsibility and the beautiful day would be over if you overdo it and the police get involved. But sensing her breasts on your back like at the lake is quite something and her behavior has changed since then. You hate yourself for delaying her pleasure, especially because you have to explain it to Emma, but she understands. Still, she gently reaches into your swim trunks.
“You can always have me Finn, and if you mount me on the diving board like a shabby dog.” She kisses you on the cheek, very much the chaste whore you always make her out to be when you turn her on. “I’m all yours.”
“And I’m taking my girl home now,” you moan painfully, hating yourself for your words but you pushed the situations as far as possible. Emma, on the other hand, only loves you all the more. So you are the only one of you who recognizes Harry. He is sitting with his buddies on several lounge chairs at the edge of the pool, eating cookies and sausages from plastic wrappers. The buddies are talking animatedly but Harry only has eyes for you, er rather precisely Emma. You nod at him and see his reaction. You feel a little sorry for him, because as good as your words may have been – at least you hope they were – Harry will go to bed alone tonight. While Emma nibbles on your neck and moans softly, you push her through the warm water towards the exit. You would like to stay a little longer but your cock is so limp right now that you can walk through the public without letting the lifeguard scream angrily. Another sacrifice you make for her but it seems to you that this sacrifice is not necessary at all. Emma would ride you here and now to as many orgasms as you would demand from her. Add to that the look on Harry’s face, the brave boy who deserves more than life is giving him…
“Shit…” you grumble, and Emma releases her lips from your neck.
“What is it?” she asks, curious and in love. You look at her.
“Fuck it,” you groan and smile. You grab her hair again, knowing full well that Harry and the lifeguard can see you. But you love this girl, this cute girl who loves you so much and there is no force in this world that can keep you away from her. You pull her hair, pressing her tightly against you and your lips on her. Her nose presses flat against your face while your tongue enters her mouth. Then you release her again and that look she put on, Emma is really hooked on you. “One more time,” you say. “For love.”
“And for your diooooouch…” You pinched her butt. “For love honey.” You have to hurry a little because you feel the blood rushing inside you again.
“Don’t run!” Oh come on, you yell inside at the lifeguard. Either I fuck my girlfriend here and now or you let me get out of here! Of course the system doesn’t play along and expects you to follow all the rules and the fact that you’re making an effort to play along doesn’t matter. That makes you angry, that or your hard-on which is already pressing against your swimming trunks. The desire for Emma makes you almost insane. You just want to enjoy your happiness without stepping on anyone’s toes but the world doesn’t accept that. You are already toying with the idea of undressing your girl in her sexy yellow bikini here and now, but of course that is out of the question. From a distance you see Harry still watching you. Your eyes wander to Emma. She is so in love with you, you see it in her looks. But you also see the lust for you.
“Fuck it,” you growl again. Emma doesn’t understand but trusts you. Then you look to Harry. His friends pay no attention to you or him, so neither sees his astonishment as you nod at him and sign to you to follow. First he looks around and then points questioningly at his chest. He can’t believe it, but then remembers your words and stands up. He says something to his friends while you put your arm around Emma and pull her with you.
“Wait… what…” she says as you pull her towards the men’s shower.
“You’re my girl Emma,” you say firmly without slowing your steps.
“I’m yours” she breathes speechlessly as you pull the door open.
You might as well have thrown a hand grenade into the shower room, Emma has the same effect. The men in the room dash apart, clasping their hands in front of their crotches or crashing against the shower wall in shock. All except one old man who just continues to shower without paying attention to the young, pretty girl being led through the steam that envelops the room. While you just look straight ahead, Emma shyly waves to the men and quietly apologizes, her voice laced with a dainty smile and the pressure around your hand that intensifies as you walk halfway across the room. As Emma smiles at the men, most of them understand what is happening and as the door to the showers closes behind you, you get the desired reaction from them. Most of them were quiet but others greeted Emma. ‘Hello’ was often heard. ‘How are you?” as well.
“What was that about?” asks Emma, out of breath.
“I wanted to check one thing,” you tell her truthfully. “And I wanted to show the world that you are my girlfriend.” Emma hugs you again and you kiss in the cold hallway until the door to the shower opens again. You and your girl turn around.
“Hey,” Harry beckons with an expression that vacillates between panic and confusion.
“What are you doing here?” asks Emma in surprise but Harry is too confused to answer the question.
“What’s going on with all those guys in there?” he asks, assuming you and Emma are playing by the rules and went through your own showers. His question makes your girl giggle and as Harry understands all the hard-ons in the shower he has to brace himself against the wall. You watch him do this with brotherly pride and a good dose of humor while Emma eyes you.
“Finn?” she asks, but you just run your fingers over her hand. Then you let go of her for a moment.
“Come on,” you say, nodding your head. The other two just look at each other but Emma is already under your influence anyway and Harry would follow you to hell.
Hell is not your destination but down it goes anyway. You’ve been here before and know where a spiral staircase leads down. The rooms one floor down are rarely used for changing and are set up exactly like their counterparts upstairs. Changing rooms, lockers for clothes and white tiles to better wipe water. The only difference is that no one is here, the building is too empty for that. And the cameras are not so well monitored, you are sure. Why should they? Emma notices it first by your behavior and moves closer to you while you put your hand on her bottom again and lead her through the corridors. Harry follows you whereby you can only make him out by the wet steps on the floor. Emma is completely fixated on you and tries to find out what her boyfriend is up to with her. She is curious because you have taken your backpack out of your closet and thrown it over your shoulder. You exchange glances and you are pleased to see the confidence in her eyes and especially the burning curiosity.
Finally satisfied, you stop them both, put down your backpack and look around examining. You are deep in the compound in a small hallway with changing rooms on the one side and a white wall on the other and no one else is in sight. Satisfied, you notice that at least here there are hardly any cameras hanging on the walls, and when Emma notices your glances she begins to tremble slightly. The environment is cool and clinically white and you don’t want to give her the feeling of being dissected so you take her in your arms and stroke her back vigorously. You feel the heat and the thought electrifies you that she has put on something skimpier because of your influence. Your hands wander over her back again and lay over her butt. Her ass is tight and you are not the only one captivated by the sight of it as your fingers massage her flesh.
“What are you doing” your girl whispers into your shoulder as she snuggles up to you, snickering. You continue to knead her butt, pulling her even closer to you and making her stand on her tiptoes while you turn her around to Harry firmly but tenderly. Her voice is low and she has a certain tremor that you already know well enough to identify as tense excitement. Harry, on the other hand, is on the verge of death. In order to see him, Emma has to turn her head completely to the side and thus nestles her body even closer to yours. You warm each other up so that the trembling only comes from your girlfriend’s lust. You feel her body tense up and then relax as she looks at Harry. He can’t decide what to do and doesn’t have the confidence you give Emma. First he half turns around and you can see his tense muscles under his skin. But he doesn’t manage to escape. The sight you offer him is just too tempting and so he turns around again, defeated.
“We were lucky Emma” you explain yourself now and you both look over to the jittering something that is watching you frantically. “We’re a perfect match. We trust each other. And we already know each other’s preferences.” You kiss your girl on the neck, already feeling her body relax before you bite her gently and make her jump. Then she sinks back to her feet with her cheek brushing your chest. “We tricked life by not having to fight.”
“True,” Emma murmurs. “You’re my luck.” You turn her head around to face you and caress her cheeks with your fingers. Behind her, Harry crashes into a locker room wall but Emma only looks into your eyes. She’s into it, you know it. She loves you. And she wants you to take charge.
“Say you want it.” You grin as Emma shudders.
“I want it.” Her eyes don’t leave yours. “No matter where, no matter how, no matter when. You have me, you own me.” She smiles. “I love you.” It must be like purgatory for Harry as you kiss Emma deeply and for a long time. You hold her head, guide her body, turn it so he can see everything. Swaying, he takes a step towards you. The poor guy runs on autopilot. Until you reach out your hand and stop him.
“I love my Emma” you tell him, leaving no doubt that Harry is looking into the eyes of a predator. “No one is going to come between her and me.”
“No way!” he croaks hoarsely, raising his hands upward. A distinct tent forms in his swim trunks, just like yours. “I would never have…”
“I know,” you interrupt him. “That’s why I’m doing this now.” Harry blinks, not understanding.
“Doing… what?” You look at your girl one last time, only to realize Harry is the only one who doesn’t have a plan.
Rarely have you seen in a person what you see now in Harry. His whole being focused on one point in a shocked, disbelieving, fearful-excited act as you raise your hands to your girlfriend’s breasts while standing behind her. His mouth flaps open as does her’s as you crumple the fabric over her hemispheres and move it with purposeful force. You lift her breasts, looking alternately at her and over her shoulder at Harry. As your pseudo little brother watches you touch and kiss your girlfriend, Emma already knows that she can let you lead her. She closes her eyes and feels your hands gliding over her body to the places that feel good. You know what she likes and feel her body react to your touch.
“Good girl” you murmur in her ear as she clasps her hands behind her back of her own accord. Your fingers go under her breasts and she follows them with her body, standing on her tiptoes again and pressing her pelvis against yours. Your cock is already throbbing like willd, the usual reaction to Emma, and you press it against the fabric of her bikini bottom between her buttocks while your hands stroke the fabric on the undersides of her breasts.
“Thank you… I obey…” Emma whispers back.
“Say it louder,” you command.
“I obey… Oh God I obey.” Harry gasps and her eyes widen as you speak to the boy.
“Feel free to think you are in my place,” you say almost too kindly as you see Harry squirm. His eyes grow wide and he looks at you questioningly. You nod and don’t stop stroking Emma. She rubs her butt in your crotch and already shifts her panties while your hands wrinkle her top.
“A-As long Emma wants it too…” murmurs Harry. A nice guy, a gentleman. But you shake your head.
“Emma has no say in this.” Slowly, his jaw must be hurting as wide as he’s wrenching it open. But your girl just moans in your embrace. Finally it’s too much for her and she raises her hands to your head. Her upper body stretches towards Harry and her stomach bulges as she tries to hug you behind her back. “She’s my girlfriend and it’s my job to please her.”
“Yeah… you’re right…” the boy mutters, managing to get to his feet.
“Emma trusts me. She’s my girl and I know what’s good for her. Right honey?” You kiss her neck again and she can’t hold back a moan.
“Hgnyeeees honey… you are so good… God…” Just your touch makes her wet. Harry sees it between her legs and you know it because you know her.
“Tell Harry how you feel… Look at him while you do it.” You feel Emma move her head a little to focus on Harry and you see his reaction. He’s so fixated on her face that you’re the only one who can look at his raging erection. If you keep this up, the poor guy might burst a vein. But Emma too seems to enjoy the show she gives him, the attention and the truce of your love for her.
“If… oh… If Finn touches me hgn… then…” She briefly loses strength in her legs as your fingers brush over one of her nipples. “He knows me so well… he knows what makes me… horny… what makes me… frantic.” Then Emma and Harry draw in their breath together as you pull down the fabric of your girl’s top. You have to use force, but you manage it and push her breasts up so far that they are stiff and pointy. Proudly you watch as Harry looks at Emma and your girlfriend allows it as long as she feels you against her body. She moves a bit for him, shakey her hips slowly and feeling you behind her.
“Emma is not ashamed to do something for me that I like.”
“God yes… shit…”
“She’s doing something good for me.” You nibble on her earlobe, eliciting another high-pitched moan. Harry grunts in agreement as well which amuses you. “For you, and for himself, too.”
“Yes…” gasps Emma again, clawing at your neck as you stroke her breasts. Your touches become a little rougher. This time you’re in control, but you also know you’re in control of Emma. She obviously has her kinky side and you enjoy giving her the space to act it out. That Harry sees your girlfriend naked doesn’t bother you, you know that she is all yours. But it is a strangely good feeling to help the boy in front of you who is so fixated on your girlfriend’s breasts that the world could end behind him. But also behind you Godzilla could fight King Kong because Emma has an effect on you too. Hey, after all, she complained that I didn’t come. With the gentlest force you push her away from you until you can turn her around. Emma looks up at you. Her breathing quickens and her breasts rub against your skin with every breath. Her mouth is slightly open and her lips are wet. She has goosebumps but it’s not because of the fresh air down here.
“You know what to do.”
“Yes sir” she smiles overjoyed.
“Oh my god…” gasps Harry as the girl’s knees touch the tiles at your feet. “Thank you…”
“Don’t look at me you jerk” you grin and put your hand to your girl’s cheek as you turn slightly to the side. You don’t want Harry to only see the back of her head though you’re sure that would be enough for him. With her nose buried in your trunks, Emma turns with you, crawling on her knees across the tiles and seductively sticking her butt out as you move her into position.
“May I?” she asks, her chin resting against your shorts as she looks up at you. Her hair is back in her face. You nod.
“Oh. Fuck!” Okay, you hadn’t considered that. “Doesn’t that… hurt her?”
“Harry… my boy… A beautiful girl is about to suck my dick in front of you and you’re looking at me?” To your surprise, Emma even joins in.
“Am I not enough for you?” she asks innocently while her fingers wrap around your shaft. But even with her you feel a slight tremor of arousal while Harry starts to get electrified.
“Yes, of course you would! I mean… I would never… You’re his girlfriend and…” He looks at you questioningly.
“Don’t think” you say, feeling a little bad since your life is all plans. But not when Emma Jackson is kneeling at your feet. “Say the first thing that pops into your head.”
“I want to make love to you so bad. Shit! Sorry!” Harry slaps his hands over his mouth. As she jerks you off lightly, her other hand resting on your thigh, Emma looks up at you cheekily.
“Okay. Say the second thing that comes to mind” you grin, enjoying your girl’s touch.
“You are so wonderfully beautiful. You’re just perfect.” His voice is laced with religious fervor as he adores your girlfriend, who in turn only has eyes for you.
“It’s okay,” you reassure him, placing a hand on her head. “Remember the bad boy Harry. Tell the girls what you want and then go get it. As long as you have the girl’s happiness in mind as well as your own nothing can go wrong.”
“And when it comes to sex, you can say and do whatever you want” Emma adds. “When two people love each other, they forgive each other for mistakes the other makes while sex.” You only now realize she’s talking to you, too. “It’s about the fun and the trust. Just because you get touched too hard, a girl shouldn’t leave her boyfriend right away.” You clear your throat.
“Within certain limits, of course.” Emma giggles and kisses your glans while Harry hyperventilates slightly.
“Limits the woman should tell the man clearly. And then she can enjoy it.” She looks at Harry without stopping to jerk you off. “Ask your girlfriend what she wants in bed. When you get an answer you can work with that. A lot of girls like to be controlled.” She grins cheekily at him. “We have to take care of everything in real life anyway because you guys are too stupid to do it. In return, we want to be able to let go sometimes in bed.” You take that as your cue and put your hand to the back of her head. Emma immediately breaks off contact with Harry and turns to you. She puts her head on the back of her neck and sticks her tongue out wide as she opens her mouth.
“Shit… Look out…” mumbles Harry as you push into her. Emma wants to laugh, but all that comes out is a hoarse cough and gag as she crosses her arms behind her back again and pushes it through. Her throat massages your shaft while you penetrate her and rest your hands on her head. It feels wonderful and you notice how Emma lets herself go more with every second she feels you inside her.
“Show your girlfriend more respect” you advise the boy whose knuckles are already turning white so much he clenches his hands into fists. “Trust her and get the information you need. Then you can do this too.” With those words, you hold Emma in place, thrusting into her throat again and again with rapid precision. Your girl stiffens and lets you guide her while her gags and gurgles fill the white-tiled halls and make her body quiver. Her breasts bounce in time with your thrusts and her nipples are stiff and hard as you fuck her mouth. It’s not like the last time. This time you know what you’re doing.
Things start to get tight for Harry as he watches strands of mucus running down the chin of sweet Emma and collect between her firm breasts. Her tongue hangs out of her mouth and twitches along your pumping cock while her eyes begin to water and her hair flies in disarray. You slow your thrusts and finally pull out of her with more mucus and secretions running from her mouth and several strings covering her throat and the tip of your cock. Emma takes a deep breath, coughs once and looks proudly out at you while you rest your spear against her cheek and moisten her skin with your fluids. You check her condition but before you can say anything else she speaks.
“More please.” Again she assumes the position, squinting only once quickly at Harry who can’t believe it. Saliva drips from the tip of her tongue, forming a small puddle between her twitching thighs. She smiles as you push into her again and this time she takes her hands to help hold you to her. Contact with you is so important to her and she craves everything you can give her. This girl is so perfect. And this time it is Emma whose head impales itself on you in the burning desire to give you satisfaction. Her nose is running and tears are streaming down her cheek but she seems happy and moans every time she feels your cock bumping against the walls of her throat.
With effort you tear yourself away from the twitching head under you (only your looks, not your cock) and look over at Harry. Apparently you’re better at torturing yourself than he is, because he’s already starting to slide his fingers over his trunks. You don’t mind seeing him touch himself, after all, you’re the one Emma is blowing with zealotry right now. Apparently I’m the jerk around here who waits years to hook up with a girl. Am I the idiot here? At least you’re getting laid. You hold out for a few more minutes during which Emma shows no signs of holding back even a little. When she needs air, she waits a few seconds, pressing her lips to your skin and the tip of her tongue against your testicles, then she pulls back, panting. Sometimes she spits drool on the floor or her protruding breasts, sometimes she wipes her mouth with her hand. Then she covers your spear with hot kisses, changing from whore back to sweetheart and stroking your throbbing piston. Her kisses are hot and fleeting. Sometimes she just puts her lips around your tip and plays with her tongue on your glans while her hands reverently wrap around your cock.
Meanwhile, Harry has moved to pressing his hands against his crotch and stroking his hard-on through his pants. You can understand him and judging by the look on his face he is worried that he might embarrass himself. What will happen if he cums too early?
“You’re doing great” you encourage him while Emma lets her lips brush the side of your cock so hard that the tip of her nose touches your piston as well. “No shame in cumming fast on a… fuck… girl like Emma… ho… But you’re strong.”
“Thanks…” gasps Harry, not sounding very sure of himself. “She’s doing really well, isn’t she?”
“She’s great,” you praise your girl. You really need to ask her how she knows what she’s doing, but think you know the answer. It’s either Megan or…
“I want to please my great love” Emma gasps, a strand of secretion running from the corner of her mouth. Wide-eyed, she looks up at you. “Was I really that good?”
“A-plus with a golden star” you grin, feeling your legs tremble a bit. Now is not the time to wonder why Emma is so good at some things, though. After all, she is in most of the things she does. Now is another time. You pull Emma back up. Her knees are already a little sore and reddish but you don’t mind. Harry, meanwhile, doesn’t stop stroking himself and bends over a bit to better reach the places no girl has touched before.
“Take it slow buddy” you admonish him. “Now it’s the girl’s turn.”
“You mean… on me?” But he shakes his head. “‘Scuse me.” You smile graciously.
“Now it’s not about us Harry, look at Emma.” Again you kiss her neck and turn her so Harry can admire her in all her smeared glory. “She’s worked hard and for that she deserves a reward.” Two pairs of eyes grow wide as you slide your hand under the waistband of her pants. Emma moans softly at first, then loudly. There is no need for caution, her lap is swimming in her juices and you pull out your wet fingers. It’s sweet to see Emma blush a little as you show Harry your sticky fingers with her juices hanging between them. Your free hand strokes her belly and your body warms her back under the clinical light of the locker room. You’re still standing in the middle of the aisle but neither of you cares. Harry watches as you slide your fingers over your girlfriend’s lips. Bravely she waits for your cue and when you part her lips she greedily devours your fingers. “What do you taste?” you ask.
“Me,” Emma says, sucking each of your fingers clean with relish. “My work for you.” She continues to suck, moving her head and closing her eyes as Harry’s hand moves between his thighs again. He’s stronger than I would be in this situation. “My reward.”
“That’s right love.” Then you look to Harry who is stroking his erection over his pants. You have to hurry up. “Women want tenderness too. I know what my Emma wants and I can give it to her. She feels safe with me.” This time Emma can’t say anything but keeps sucking greedily on your fingers while you rock her back and forth. Then your hands move down again, very slowly. “Reward them for telling you how to make them happy. Take the lead but show them you have their satisfaction in mind.”
“Mmm… God…” You grin pityingly at Harry. As good as you are at talking, he’s not really receptive anymore.
“Harry!” He pulls his eyes open and his hands from his crotch, then looks at you while Emma still has her eyes closed. “Do you think Emma deserves another reward?” That’s a really mean question but the world isn’t always fair and you want to see how Harry handles it. And Emma understands.
“Please Harry” she pleads and you have to pull yourself together not to laugh out loud or take her right here. “Please. I’ve been a good girl. Let me come. Give me his cock! I need it. Tell me what to do to get his divine cock!” Your new buddy looks from you to Emma without saying a word. Your girlfriend rubs herself lustfully against your body, expecting an answer, and you too would appreciate it if Harry could make up his mind. His swim trunks are already askew and hanging over his thigh while he supports himself with one hand against the wall and the other massages his cock. As you stroke Emma and massage her breasts you grow impatient, but don’t want to push him too hard.
“Uh…” it finally comes. “She’s your girlfriend…” He looks at Emma. Anyone else, you’d smack their face at a look like that but this is your game and Harry’s just a spectator. “She’s earned it. She was a…good girl.” He smiles at Emma and she smiles back.
“Oh thank you Harry. Thank you so much.” Then you grab her by the waist and unceremoniously lift her up. You turn Emma to face the wall and place your hand on her back. Determined, you bend her body down and she follows you obediently. Your fingers dig into the waistband of her pants and you kneel in front of her. With a glance at Harry, you nod at him and he literally tears the fabric of his trunks off his legs. He almost falls lengthwise as he gets one foot caught in his trunks, but keeps his balance and quickly catches himself again.
“Not so shy all of a sudden, huh?” you ask, grinning. Harry blushes but there is no rivalry between you. Meanly spoken, he has nothing to show that could be dangerous to you. You have the bigger dick and the love of Emma. Nicely speaking, you want to make someone lucky who might as well be you. If it were not for your sisters and Emma, what would have become of you? Nicely spoken you show a person that he has value. Harry’s face contorts as he grips his penis with a trembling hand and rubs it quickly. “Now look very closely” you order and Harry nods eagerly. Then you move your body slightly to the side and your girl’s butt in the other direction. You yourself have to strain not to drool as you pull her swim trunks down, exposing inch after inch of white, flawless skin.
“Awesome… Shit…” You grin. Briefly you block his view of Emma but her snatch is too tempting and your tongue finds its way in. Emma moans loudly and has to brace her arms against the wall.
“Thank you Harry” she hums and lightly bites her skin as your tongue makes her twitch. “Thank you for giving me this feeling.”
“Shit… you’re welcome… you’re welcome…” Your new buddy is all in now and nothing can stop him. But there’s one more thing you have to do, and then you can finally unleash yourself.
“Try not to come before Emma. At worst, use your tongue or hands on the girl to stay in the game longer.”
“You certainly don’t have to do that with your thing down there.”
“Stop comparing dicks and take care of the girls dammit” you grunt sternly while fucking your girlfriend quickly with two fingers. Drops of her juice fly through the air and her ass vibrates under your movements while her legs tremble. “No girl has ever come because you thought you were too small. Girls think more than boys. Take advantage of that and get her horny before you penetrate.”
“Like me…Oh God Finn…please…I can’t take it anymore…” You nod again to Harry who pulls himself together with brute force and slows his pace.
“Watch her face,” you say still as you bring your gun to bear.
“So I can see what I’m doing right, sure” Harry nods breathlessly. His glans is already swollen and his testicles retracted. You know it from you. You have to hurry up.
“That too,” you say, wondering if it’s okay to use Emma this way. She likes to show off in front of others, you can feel it on your cock and your wet fingers. But are you allowed to use her lust to make another person happy? But it’s not Emma who interacts with Harry. You wipe your fingers dry on her back. It is you acting through her. Emma is just your lovely and loyal and loved tool here that simply enjoys its use and loves you for the feelings you give her. “But mostly because it makes my girlfriend horny. Look at her face when I fuck her.” Harry can only nod and Emma giggles as if befuddled while you get into position.
Then Emma and Harry’s cries of pleasure echo simultaneously through the bright halls beneath the pool. You see it in his eyes. Harry imagines himself in your place. You grab Emma tightly by the waist and ram into her fast and hard. Even your watcher is surprised by your pace and moans in pleasure along with Emma as you allow him and her to let go. You lift Emma off the floor with your thrusts and she loses her newly purchased pants on the tiles while she braces her upper body against the wall, numbing her cries by pressing her mouth firmly against her arm. She looks over at Harry whose movements already seem to blur so quickly he jerks off. His legs are shaking and sweat forms on his forehead while your eyes are on your girlfriend’s quivering body. Emma does not mind, quite the opposite
“God Harry” she gasps in her armpit as you work her body. “He’s fucking me so good… He’s so good… This is fantastic.”
“Emma…” he mumbles, tightening his face. “Emma… You deserve this… You’re a… good girl…”
“A good girl for my boyfriend” she gasps and her walls tighten around you.
“Be the man Harry” you gasp, slowing your thrusts a bit to give Emma air to breathe. Harry follows your movements without thinking about it. “Strength and determination.”
“Fuck her doggy style!” he blurts out. “M-Mount her a-and show her w-who owns her… God shit!” Briefly, you think he’s cumming. He can’t have much blood left in his head and it looks like he’s just saying whatever comes to mind. He takes your words to heart. Without saying anything you put Emma back on the floor. Her trembling feet land on her bikini bottom and she almost slips on it. You grab her under the belly and hold her tight until she has caught herself. No matter how horny she talks to Harry, her amorous looks are only for you. More than 7.5 billion people in the world and you are the only one she looks at like that. A literal miracle. Shaking your head, you help your girl into position but she touches you tenderly on the arm.
“Do you want to see me from the side or from the front?”
“W-why not from behind?” Emma giggles and buries her face in your chest where your heart beats wildly.
“Do you want to look at my ass all the time?” you ask dryly.
“Right…” grunts Harry who is leaning weakly against a wall with his arms crossed in front of his chest. His cock twitches just like yours and blood rushes through it. But watching Emma is enough. “From the front… face…” He looks at you. “Please.”
“No problem,” you say, helping Emma into position. Being quite the fighter you love, she drops to her sore knees and props herself up on her elbows. She interlocks her fingers under her chin and looks playfully at Harry from below while you place your cock between her butt cheeks.
“You better sit down too, honey,” she says kindly. “Don’t tip us over yet.” She grins cutely and the hooker comes back out a little as she continues. “But don’t point it at me, okay? Finn will kill you if I get any of it in my face.” You have to smirk but Harry treats her instruction like holy writ. He leans back against the tile wall at right angles to you. He turns his head and tightens his bare legs while you penetrate Emma again. Instantly, she loses the strength in her arms and sticks them out lengthwise toward Harry. Her body rocks back and forth as you push down her back and her ass against you. She spreads her legs and allows you a clear view of her holes while you penetrate her and her juice drips onto the tiles between her thighs.
“Harry, he is so deep inside me. You won’t believe it. Finn fucks so good. I’m going crazy… Shit Finn… Harry, you won’t believe this… so good… horny… Heaven…” Her head slumps down onto her outstretched arms and it seems like she is praying while you fuck her. Harry stretches out his legs and his cock points steeply upward. His fingers clench as he loses control again and watches as if in a fever dream as you almost fuck your girlfriend into unconsciousness in front of him.
“Tell me what she looks like,” you say to Harry to keep him alive and focussed. You have one more item on your list and Harry has to be in his right mind for that one. Maybe your task will distract him enough. All his senses are heightened and Harry responds immediately.
“Her eyes are twisted…ha…twisted. And she’s… moaning and… biting her arm… why?” He looks at you, but remembers your words and goes back to watching Emma.
“Because she’s about to come” you inform him, almost bursting with pride. You put your hands on her butt as you thrust into her body, sinking into her all the way. Sometimes you feel her walls against your glans but Emma is so tense that she will milk you dry with ease. “I do exactly what she likes.”
“Yes!” shrieks Emma, then bites her arm again.
“She’s crying,” Harry gasps hoarsely. “And her nose is twitching…she likes it so much!” Again he reaches around his cock and rubs himself even faster. His legs tighten and you have to hurry. You grab Emma hard again and pull her upper body towards you. Harry can see her breasts bouncing wildly now as you put your arm around her neck and press her tightly against you. “Her tongue is hanging out of her mouth… and her eyes… You’re hurting her” he exclaims and even stops jerking off. Nice lad.
“She’s cumming Harry” you murmur “Watch her cum.” Harry can’t see Emma close around you and milk you with all her might but her face speaks volumes.
“She’s looking at me!” he exclaims loudly as you feel yourself propelling Emma over the cliff. You catch her out in the fall, hold her tight and continue ramming into her as she jerks wildly in your arms. Her hands fly through the air until they find your arm around her neck. You drive her abdomen forward while her voice fails and her body burns with desire. Then, after a long, lovingly painful time, she goes limp in your arms and Harry looks at her with concern.
“Everything…okay…honey…” she gasps with pleasure. “Finn…is right…I…came…and how so…” She turns to you,” Thank you…my love… master…” You kiss her on a strand of her hair that is stuck on her sweaty cheek and then look at Harry who actually forgot to jerk off.
“That was the first part,” you say. Then Harry winces as you spin Emma around with force and lay her on her back. Your knees ache and the tiles cut into your skin but Emma is just too good. You bend over her and reach under her back as Harry goes pale.
“Again?”
“Emma honey, what do you think?” you ask, grinning devilishly. You know the answer.
“My owner hasn’t come yet,” Emma says and Harry’s eyes widen. “He has to come, or I won’t be satisfied with myself.”
“And her satisfaction is my goal,” you say. You grin so hard your mouth hurts. “That’s the point of a partnership.” Then you look to the pale, scrawny boy who absentmindedly clutches his penis as if it’s all that’s keeping him alive. “You may come as soon as you are ready” you allow him. A little superiority won’t kill him, after all. The boy nods eagerly and you lift Emma up enough so that her head slides back and she can look at Harry with him standing on his head for her. Her breasts bounce wildly under her pulled-down top and reach out to Harry as you start thrusting again. You ram right into her G-spot, robbing the girl of the ability to speak even remotely complex sentences. As Harry masturbates toward his explosive climax, Emma blurts out words that don’t even have anything to do with sex. You’ve successfully short-circuited her brain while she reaches for something non-existent with her arms in the air.
“Oh, God!” exclaims Harry. “Not yet! I can’t… Not yet!” You feel your juices rising inside you as Emma has her next orgasm. Her mouth flaps open but not even air comes out while her juices flood your womb and her legs slam uncontrollably on the tiles.
“Fuck!” you yell as loud as you can. Fuck attention. Your own orgasm surges through Emma like a tsunami, destroying both of you in the best way possible as you empty into her. And as your first shot roars against her walls and begins to flood her insides, she jerks her head up and looks you in the eye. She’s off, shut down, but her base programs are still running, firing a single command through her mind while her whole body is on fire from your and her orgasm: ‘Finn’, ‘Finn’, ‘Finn’. Then you hear something splatter against a wall as Harry roars loudly too.
“Veronica!” This is a surprise, but a good one.
“Finn!” screeches Emma too, looking at you with a stupid grin that lacks any intelligence. You pull your cock out of her and shoot several shots of cum over her body, her breasts, and several times into her face. Your girl jerks back from the tremendous force of the loads, but quickly braces herself, opens her mouth and offers herself to you there.
“Emma,” is all you say. You don’t want to scream her name. But you want to look at her while her body goes limp. Quickly you bend over her and hold her tightly while she grinds her eyes shut. She looks as happy as you have very rarely seen her. Whenever there is only you in her beautiful, powerful head.
A few minutes pass in which the white-tiled room is filled only with your roaring gasps. You would think Harry was dead, leaning against the wall like a corpse, his head fallen limply to the side and squinting in your direction. Emma is in your arms, her eyes open. She just looks at you. She wanted to put her hand to your cheek, but had no strength to do so. Now you hold her with yours against you and feel her fingers on your skin. As you and Emma look at each other, the corpse next to you stirs and comes back to life. Harry looks around and doesn’t seem to know where he is at first.
“Over here wizard,” you grin, drawing his attention.
“Not like the…wizard” he grins weakly and wryly. And then his eyes fall on Emma as if of their own accord.
“Harry,” you say quietly but sternly. The boy looks at you. “One last look and then you’ll only be looking at me, okay? In this state, she is entirely my responsibility.” Harry waits for another second, then nods. He directs his gaze at Emma who slowly begins to stir. Smiling wearily, she spreads her legs for him who is as shocked as if the last hour of his life didn’t happen. Then your girlfriend spreads her labia for Harry and winks while the proof of your connection with her leaks out.
“Someday you’ll get one like me. I promise.” And Harry lifts his gaze to her face. He smiles. Then his eyes leave your girlfriend. He’s doing the right thing, and it deserves a reward. You are not inhuman and seeing how well the boy listens to you moves you. Slowly you rise and Harry follows you with his gaze while Emma sits down on her knees. You point to your backpack.
“Tell me, Harry, are you a good little boy?” He doesn’t understand.
“What, uh…” His gaze wanders between your legs. Does he think now he has to pay the big price? Is that how I seem? This time you can’t help laughing and Harry doesn’t understand the world. You even put some bi-energy in your voice.
“Get my phone out and give it to me.” Harry follows your instruction and as he turns back to you he raises his head to the ceiling to avoid looking at the girl crouching naked and covered in cum at your feet. “Good boy,” you praise and pull out your cell phone. First, you snap a picture of Harry. He looks pathetic. Flaccid penis, drenched in sweat, trembling and with cum stains on his legs. “Your cell phone number?” Now Harry looks at you questioningly. “Your cell phone number,” you demand more energetically. It takes three attempts, then he has the number out. You assure that it is correct, but you trust Harry. He is not capable of lying, he is too weak for that and he has too little blood in his head. You call the number and you get a dial tone. Then you send the photo to his cell phone. “If you tell anyone what happened here, if you so much as whisper the name Emma or create a trail to her, I’ll send this photo to your Veronica, got it?”
“No!” exclaims Harry, almost indignantly. “I would never do that!” He’s really angry. Then he mellows as he realizes he just challenged you. “What you did for me…” His eyes dart to Emma who has her hands on your hips, playing contentedly with your cock. Her fingers roam over your veins, scooping up bits of cum that she pops into her mouth. She’s completely carefree, which makes you feel good. You nod at Harry.
“Okay. I believe you.” With that, you turn to Emma and look at her. Harry can’t believe his luck as you hit the send button on your phone. Four photos. Emma lying on her back, legs spread, smiling contentedly at the camera. Emma in close-up, finger with cum on it at the corner of her mouth. Sperm running over the nose. Smiling. Emma from behind, head half turned around, chastely smiling. And Emma standing in the hallway. One leg bent. Naked. Both hands formed into V-signs. Cum on face, winking and tongue out. As your girlfriend cleans herself with the towel and begins to dress you turn to Harry.
“If you ever get lonely. Everyone can use good memories.” He looks at you like you told him the sky was green. “Or if your friends should ever tease you. I know what boys are like at that age.” After all, you’re only a few years older than Harry but feel like the king of the world with Emma.
“My God.” He says that a lot these days. “Thank you, Finn. I’ll never forget you for that. I’ll never forget you.” He goes to look at Emma, but quickly pulls himself together. You turn around laughing and see that your friend is already back in her bathing suit. Now that you’ve come down from your high, it’s starting to get cold down here. You reach into your backpack and pull out a pack of tissues. You toss the pack to Harry.
“Clean up your mess, then go upstairs.” You take care of Emma while she spreads her juices on the floor with her foot. Your cum has almost all spooned out of her and her body looks clean again with her secretions easily passing for water. So you have some time alone and while Harry is on his knees covering his tracks Emma hugs you tightly.
“You are really great Finn” she whispers and presses a chaste kiss on your cheek. After sex she likes to be the saint, something that suits you very well.
“I did this for you too,” you say and Emma blushes slightly.
“I appreciate that.” She chews her lips and looks over your shoulder at Harry. “And you claiming me like that is the greatest honor for me.”
“It’s my honor, too. A privilege to have you.” Again you embrace as Harry rises.
“Thank you for showing me what I am worth,” your girlfriend tells you.
“That goes for me too,” Harry says, but then is silent as you enjoy your girl’s closeness. As your embrace ends he continues talking. “I’m going to go…look at the photos.” He laughs sheepishly. “Maybe my buddies have already left without me.” He turns and waves goodbye while Emma snuggles up to you.
“Harry wait,” she calls suddenly and you and he turn to her questioningly. Emma looks at you, then at Harry, then back at you.
“Can I ask you one more thing honey?” she asks you.
“Of course.”
“I don’t know if it’s against your rules,” she says, suddenly seeming so shy that it seems impossible that she’s come twice in front of a stranger. “I don’t want to break anything.” You grab her under the chin and rub your noses together.
“Emma. Speak.”
Grinning cheekily, you step back out into the pool area a few minutes later and look around. Emma, little, sweet, cute, naughty, devilish Emma. You shake your head and clear your throat. Your destination is quickly found. In fact, the group of guys is already making their way back. Towels over their shoulders and bags in their hands, they loudly complain about Harry the slowpoke. They make it easy for you.
“Hey!” you call out to the group and come stomping toward them. The boys see you and react as eighteen-year-olds do when faced with an older, angry rival. Anxiously. “Have you guys seen my girl? Brown hair, boring bathing suit?” The boys shake their heads but look at each other. “Where’s the other one from your group? That son of a bitch has been eyeballing my girl the whole time.”
“He’s disappeared,” blurts out one of the buddies. “He’s not with us.”
“We haven’t seen your girlfriend.”
“Stupid bitch,” you grunt angrily, your stomach twisting. “If either of you touched her…”
“We would never!” the boys exclaim.
“What, you don’t think my girlfriend is pretty?” You’re really mean to them.
“Yes, we do! She’s totally pretty.”
“But she’s mine, all right?” You play the strong but insecure macho convincingly enough for the guys to get scared of you. They nod eagerly. “Fuck off,” you grumble, shooing the boys toward the exit. Right into the kill zone.
You lean back against the side of the pool and wait. Today has been really excellent and has gone much better than you planned. Briefly you consider what sex in front of Harry might do, but think nothing more of it. Then two dainty hands close around your eyes and make you realize that you are the king of Fuck Mountain.
“Who am I?” God, she is perfect.
“A dirty little bitch,” you grin. Emma drops into the water next to you and is right back at your side.
“Your dirty little bitch” she says proudly. “Your possession.”
“And?” you ask. No need to make her realize that she is so much more. She knows it. Her face lights up and Emma beams at you.
“They ran right into us. I think one of his buddies wet his pants.” You laugh together.
“What did Harry do?” Her smile widens even more.
“He didn’t even touch me. He just thanked me for my time and thought I deserved a better boyfriend. I thanked him for his number and meant I saved it under ‘pizza guy’.” Emma bursts out laughing. “You should have seen their eyes. They grabbed him and dragged him out of the hallway like he was a threat to national security.”
“I gave them quite a run for their money too” you giggle happily. When Emma asked you for this favor, you of course agreed. Emma knows you don’t deny any of your girls a wish and asked you anyway.
“I ran after him and hugged him,” she tells you openly and honestly. “Thank you for letting me do that.” You just nod and stroke her skin underwater. “But from now on, I’m just your girlfriend Finn.” You kiss deeply. “Your girlfriend to whom you show the world and who can’t believe she’s so lucky to have you.”
“I love you” is all you can say to that. It’s what counts.
A day later, you watch as Giselle Auriol inspects your new apartment in exactly the same curious manner as she did with the hotel room. Maureen settles everything with the landlord downstairs and hands him the deposit while you’ve already gone upstairs. The man in his mid-50s seems nice and behaves decently towards you and your girl.
“All settled” you hear your sister behind you. “He says you shouldn’t take too much time moving in or the neighbors will complain.” While you brought Giselle and your meager luggage here from the hotel, Maureen loaded some survival essentials into her own car. Mattress, shower stuff and toothbrush, but also a simple lamp and table, as well as a hot cooking plate and two rolls of toilet paper. “Ready?” You turn to Giselle.
“And you’re sure you want this?” you ask the young French woman.
“There’s no closet here you can lock me up in if I let you down Master,” she says calmly and matter-of-factly and Maureen holds her fist in front of her mouth to keep from laughing. Your stomach turns. “But it is you who must be pleased Master. I follow you obediently.”
“Yeah…okay…we’ll work on that later.” You just hope that Giselle understands that she will love you from now on. You hand her a simple disposable cell phone that Maureen bought you. “It’s got my number in it.” You screw up your face. “I’ll only be gone one night, and I’ll be back tomorrow.”
“Have a good time Master.”
“Yeah…” You shake your head. And Giselle sees what’s going on your face.
“I’ll be fine Master” she tries to reassure you. “I have everything I need and it’s only one day.” That helps, even though you know Giselle has been in worse places for longer.
“Okay… But you call if there’s anything, got it? That’s an order!”
“Yes, master.” You look sternly at the girl.
“Come on brother,” Maureen says and puts her hand on your shoulder. It’s like you’re leaving a beloved pet behind. A devoted puppy, and it pains you to think of the beautiful girl that way, but know that living with her is the best option, so you grin.
“At least you won’t blame me if I don’t wash my clothes right away” you grumble.
“Housekeeping is my duty as a slave Master,” Giselle says, blinking in a way you find trusting.
“Come here.” Giselle quickly hurries across the bare floor and presses herself against you while you give her a big kiss on the head. “I’ll see you soon.”
“Your family is waiting for you Master,” she says matter-of-factly and you snort in relief.
“She’ll be fine,” Maureen says as you walk to your cars. Before she gets in she comes to you quickly. “Hey. Don’t think about Giselle right now, okay? Mom is really angry and sad and you still need to talk to dad about the money, understand?” You nod. “Megan and Millie don’t know yet, and you need to take care of them.” Then she grins cheekily. “It’s all up to you now, young Padawan.”
“Well, thank you,” you laugh, but then turn serious again. “I understand. When will I see you again?” You scratch your head. “I mean, after today.”
“I’ll come visit you as often as I can. After work.” That’s the part that scares you. For now Maureen is the only one working for your life.
“After the date…”
“Is in a week and we have time to talk. After our parents. Finn!” She punches you hard in the stomach. You wince, gasp, and take a step back. “Get a grip man! You’re fucking all your sisters. Remember that! Not me or whoever else wants to stick their dick in me. Today is about Megan and Millie.” Then she laughs. “And about mom.” She pulls you back up, puts her hands to your cheeks, squeezes, and presses a kiss to your pouting lips. “Did you ever think I’d worry about my mom?” Then she bites the tip of your nose painfully. “You’ll make a decent girl out of me.”
“Maureen, I love you.”
“Shut up.” A raspy slap on the butt. “Don’t be afraid now. Be the man your family, your sisters need you to be.” Then she pushes you into your car.
“Mom! Dad! We’re home!” Maureen makes no secret of how funny she thinks it is to announce your arrival to everyone. You look at her reproachfully but she just grins as hurried, almost panicked footsteps approach. Then you understand and your fear disappears almost entirely as Megan throws herself against you at full speed and slams into your arms like an NFL player at the Superbowl. Millie follows and the added weight of the two brings you to your knees.
It’s the last time you trample the house rules and show the whole world – with your parents getting everything, as always – that you are the most important person in the lives of all your sisters.
Finally, Maureen pulls you to your feet from the tangle of girls, Megan and you help Millie up, then beam at each other.
“Where are our parents?” you ask.
“Dad.”
“Son.”
“Mom.”
“Finn.” You’re so embarrassed by all this, but you also realize that your parents feel the same way. A front has opened up, and the battle lines are set, you and your sisters on one side, your dad and stepmom on the other. Millie and Megan, both nervous and sensing something in the air, cling to your sides while your stepmom clutches her husband’s hand.
“Well don’t just stand there” Maureen grins, clapping her hands together. “Mom, girls, what do you say we get dinner ready so the boys can have some fun?”
“That sounds good” you hear your mom say, she doesn’t sound like the woman who raised you all these years though. You look at your dad, who doesn’t bat an eye.
Let’s get into the fight.
Actually, it’s an evening like you’ve had thousands of times before. Your family cooks together, eats together, lives together. The girls in the kitchen, the boys where they can’t cause any damage. Relatively new is only Maureen and her nice, helpful behavior. Megan has often been snippy at the dinner table, as you now know through loneliness and frustration of not being with you. And Millie clings to you like she fears you’ll vanish into thin air if she doesn’t look to you every few seconds.
While the clatter of pots and pans can be heard from the kitchen, you and your father sit on the sofas in front of the TV table and look at each other. Each is waiting for the other to start talking.
“Maureen told me what you did for me dad” you begin, glad to have made the first move, your father looks at you as he never has before.
“That was a given.” But he doesn’t smile. “And it had to happen.” You’re not sure if he means the move or the fact that you’re sleeping with your sisters.
“Thanks anyway.” You mean it.
“Your mother will be devastated,” he continues unapologetically. “She thinks you’re coming home.” A slight smile. “She’s already prepared her speech.” You look at the floor.
“I didn’t want her to feel bad, really,” you confess. “I don’t know what to say to make her feel better…”
“Son.” His voice silences you. Your father has leaned forward and his hands are folded in his lap, his elbows on his knees. He seems stern, wanting to say something, but deciding against it. Then he opens his mouth again. “I still remember the first day I introduced you to this family.” His voice seems dreamy, maybe a little amused. “Can you still remember?” You laugh as well and nod.
“Of course.”
“The most important day of your life.” You’re a little surprised he knows that. On the other hand, you don’t have hidden it well… Didn’t you hide it at all.
“Yes.”
“Your stepmother was so scared,” he says then. “She knew about Maureen. Was afraid she’d break you. And Megan.” Your father laughs.
“That little brat,” you laugh, too. “I know.”
“Yeah.” Then he gets a little more serious. “But especially Millie.” You nod. “She was so small and helpless.” Then his eyes hit you like bullets. “I was so proud of you that day. You must have hated that I put you in that suit.”
“Oh yeah,” you grin, noticing how your throat tightens.
“And you took such good care of those two. And I was afraid you’d get lost between three girls.” He shakes his head, leaning back in his chair again and folding his arms.
The environment in your house is familiar to you and does not seem threatening, even when your life is being judged. Your father loves you, as does your mother, and it is you who committed the terrible crime. But for the right reasons and you hope that will be recognized.
“But you have made me proud.” You exhale softly, hoping no one will notice. “Those three were exactly what you needed to become the man I saw in you. And for that, I’m immensely grateful to Millie, Megan, and Maureen.”
“Me too,” you confess, “I…” But your father raises his hand and you obey him.
“Those three are my daughters too Finn. Just as they are my wife’s daughters.” You can only nod as his voice strikes a note you’ve never heard before, but know exactly what it means. It’s something no father should say to his son but you instinctively know what he’s trying to tell you. “A father protects his daughters and I hope my son understands the situation I am in.”
“Yeah, dad, I understand.”
“Son, I have watched you grow into a good man. I’ve seen you treat my girls with respect, trust and affection.” I know you are in love with my daughters.
“The three of them are the best sisters I could wish for. And you are right. They make me a good person.” Yes, I love the three of them.
“You know they’re going to want to go with you? All three of them?” You nod. “And you know what that will do to your mother?” Your mother doesn’t know. She’s in denial. Don’t hurt her.
“I know dad.” Your father leans in again, fixing you with his eyes, pinning you to your sofa, not letting go.
“Are you sure you want to do this? Take your sister away? Hurt your mother? Don’t get me wrong. You had to stand on your own two feet one day and I raised you so you could. But you know what you’re changing this family for?” Do you understand that from here on out, there’s no turning back? That everyone will know that you and your sisters are together?
“Yeah, dad. I understand.” Your voice is serious and you don’t avoid his gaze.
“And you think you can do that? To be away from your family? To stand on your own two feet? In your own apartment? With just your sisters and Emma” he inhales “and Denise and that weird girl to help you?” I know about your relationship with your sisters, with Emma and Giselle. Do you really think you can live that life?
“I’ve thought about it for a long time. Actually, all my life. I had to take this step one day. And I want to take it. And I’m not going to hurt my sisters and the people I love in the process. And these people want that too, with all that they have.” Millie, Megan, Maureen and all the other girls belong to me. We belong together. We’re going to make this work. Because we love each other.
“I know son.” He looks at you in silence for a minute, reading into you, and you let him. You almost feel relieved that someone knows. Then your father laughs. “I’ve actually known since the day Megan cut your hair when you were little.” Together, you laugh heartily. “I was so mad at you because I had to take you to work the next day.”
“Aren’t there still pictures of you and me, you studying files…”
“And you with a mohawk on one side and a hippy wave on the other.” Together, you laugh even harder. “And Millie was scared of you.”
“That day she crawled into bed with me for the first time to apologize to me” you laugh. Then it’s you who looks at your father. “Dad, it’s always been clear that these three girls are good for me.” We belong together.
“Sometimes more than is good for you.” I know. But watch out. Then he continues. “Do you have a plan?” Have you thought it all out? Your future? Children?
“For most of it, yes.” You take a deep breath. “And Emma is still around, after all. And she has lots of friends. Karen, for instance. And Susan and Clair and Denise are there for Millie.” Now your father’s breath catches and he has to cough.
“All of them? Uh. They’re all on your side?” You smile guiltily.
“Yes. We’re all a team.”
“Son,” he just mumbles. For telling him nine names, he takes the news surprisingly well. “Okay.” He clears his throat and gets quiet again. “Megan would never have found a boyfriend, the way she’s so eager for your encouragement. And Millie will always need you to be safe. And Maureen…”
“Maureen gives me a good washing dad, don’t worry.” Your father clicks his tongue.
“Somehow I always suspected you’d still be a team later in life.” He exhales slowly. “Let’s not kid ourselves. Your sisters need you. And you need your sisters.” He looks at you, then smiles. “That you can rely on each other even when you’re in relationships is… reassuring. Really.”
“Thank you for helping us with that. Without you and your money, without the apartment, I couldn’t make sure your daughters get through the move without any problems.”
“That’s what fathers are for,” he says. Then he shakes his head in amusement. “Actually, I wanted to set you straight today. And, Finn, son, actually, you need this. You’re always throwing yourself into these weird adventures, disappearing for a week at the lake with a good dozen girls, getting into fights, dragging traumatized people home, rescuing your big sister, and then moving out overnight.”
“Your daughters keep me fit, that’s true” you grin “But that’s the way I want it. And I make them happy.”
“I know.”
Another pause. Not quite as long this time.
“So you’re taking over your mom right now? I’ve got your back.”
“She’s going to kill me,” you mutter. But your father doesn’t see it that way.
“No. Not if you show her, just like you did me, that you’re worth it. And… Show her that her daughters are happy with you. She’s your stepmother. She too loves you. Be good to her.”
“Okay, dad.” And with that you got the blessing of at least one family member for your life, your harem and your soul, so as the lives and souls of all the girls. And you are happy that it is he who supports you where so many other people would fight against you and the girls you protect.
Dinner passes largely in silence, as in a dysfunctional family, yet tonight, the last night at your home, you feel more a part of this group of people than ever before. You look around the table.
Denise is sitting in her chair, carefully poking at her food. Her black choker adorns her neck, she wants to be controlled, and her eyes flicker to you from time to time. Whenever she sees you she has to smile, and you smile back while the silverware clatters. Millie and Megan sit side by side across from you. While Millie tries to finish her portion, Megan has eaten maybe two or three bites and keeps staring at you, sensing that something is different, trying to figure out what you’re up to. Maureen holds back, eating diligently, waiting for the big reveal, just like her stepfather with whom she has much in common. It almost makes you sad to pull her away from him, but you’ve worked things out with him and won’t deviate from the plan now.
You can’t either because you love your girls, every single one of them and even if he’s waiting for you to take action, your father sees the family dynamic from a completely different set of eyes on this last night, looking at his foster daughters and seeing himself confirmed in every gesture, every look and every shy or open smile.
“Mom,” you say, and the table turns to you. One last time, the tension builds as your stepmother sets aside her fork. Then she smiles at you as only a mother can. “I’m sorry. Really, really sorry.”
“Thank you Finn,” she says softly.
“For everything I’ve put you through these past few weeks, the hardships and strains I’ve put on this family and you.” Her husband takes her hand and she grasps it. “You’re a great mom and you don’t deserve all of this and I apologize for keeping you in the dark about so many things.”
Millie, Denise and Megan look down at their plates, Denise is the most embarrassed, this family took her in when she was down. Megan glances at you out of the corner of her eye and when she realizes what you’re up to, reading inside you like an open book, she opens her mouth. Then her eyes dart to her mother and it is she who grabs her little sister’s hand under the table.
“A lot has happened in the last few weeks and a lot of it I couldn’t have done without you and dad.”
“Thank you honey,” says the woman who raised you. You got your values from her and now you’re using them against her.
“A lot of things have changed in my life and I’ve realized that I have to adapt in order not to cause harm to this family that will never leave.” Your mother looks you in the eye. She didn’t expect that and you see that she doesn’t quite understand what this is all about and how far your decision goes.
“What are you saying honey?” she asks.
“I have news,” you announce. Your throat is dry and you swallow hard. “I’ve realized it’s time for me to leave this house.” All faces turn to you and a small window of opportunity opens for you to speak freely before Megan attacks you. “Maureen and I have bought an apartment in New Haven, it’s nothing special, that I will be living in from now on. The first rents are paid and…” Then your window of opportunity closes.
“What?” gasps Megan, and Millie looks at you, aghast. “Why are you doing this?”
“Because if I keep living here, I’m either going to have to change my life, suppress myself, or cause harm to this family, to the people I love.” You look at your sister. “You understand this, wombat. You, more than anyone.” Megan blinks, perplexed. She understands, yes, but she also doesn’t get it.
“What happens to us then?” asks Millie who also understands, but also doesn’t. “It was fine the way it is, wasn’t it?”
“But it wouldn’t have stayed princess,” you say gently. “I’m your brother and I’ll make sure you’re all right.” Your father looks at you proudly. “I’ve always done that.” It gets quiet at the table. You see your mother’s eyes wander between her children while her face is calm.
“We’re coming with you” Megan determines defiantly and Millie nods immediately while Maureen and your father look to your stepmother.
“That’s not possible,” she says, also gently. Her husband wants to say something but you take the heavy burden on your shoulders.
“Not yet,” you say, and again everyone looks at you.
“What do you mean?” asks your mother.
“What do you mean?” asks Megan.
“Mom,” you turn to your mother. “My sisters belong to me and I belong to them.” Your father strokes her hand but her face turns pale as if she’s bleeding out inside. “We’ve known that since the day we first met.”
“He’s right darling,” your father says softly in support of you.
“You are a good mother and you raised good daughters, all three of them. And you made me a good son. I’m sorry mom but I have to take care of the girls.”
“But… But I’ll miss them” is all your mother can say. She too understands the logic behind your words and as you see what is going on inside her you understand the strictness and devotion she has always given you.
“It had to happen sometime honey,” your father says again. “The four of them just belong together.” Your mother looks at him blankly.
“I’m going to need some time to get settled in New Heaven. My sisters will be here for that long. I’m just taking Denise with me.” Your kitten looks at you, embarrassed, then can’t contain herself and smiles contentedly, but looks to her comrades who are watching your every word intently. Megan and Millie look at each other and don’t contradict.
“But why?” your mother finally wants to know in a distraught voice. “I don’t want my kids to leave.” Millie sniffles softly but she too smiles while taking the news in that soon she will be living with you.
“We’ve grown up mom” you explain. “We all have. Millie doesn’t have nightmares anymore and I’m going to make sure she stays that way. And I need to keep Denise close to me to take her to her doctor and take care of her.”
“Thank you,” your kitty breathes softly.
“And Megan still burns down the neighborhood when I’m not around.” Your wombat giggles with her lips pressed together. “Mom it’s going to happen, one way or another,” you say. Your mom is smart and sweet, she’ll understand. “We belong together but in this life, there is no more room for all of us. You can’t separate us, we are too close for that. But you made me great, strong, determined and successful. You raised your daughters to be women who can conquer the world. We all owe it to you and dad that we can now walk, together and safe, strong and confident. And you know we’re sorry to hurt you and dad so much but you know that…” You look to your father. He nods. “You know it’s getting too crowded for all of us here.”
“Yeah… I know,” your mom sniffles. “I guess you’re right.”
“And we’ll come visit, I promise,” you say encouragingly. “We’re not going anywhere. We’re just going our own way.”
“But will the apartment have enough room for all of you?”
“It will be cramped, yes. But we’re siblings and we always stick together.”
“Little space is okay,” Millie says quietly. “I want to go to bed with my BB every night anyway.”
“And me and Maureen get along and also a lot better since he put us straight,” Megan says.
“There are two rooms” Maureen explains her involvement. “I helped him find the apartment. Millie and he have one bed, Megan and I share the other room. It’s going to be cramped but it’s for the best.” Megan looks at her big sister meaningfully.
“Mom, Millie and I would have decided the same way,” she says firmly, helping her big sister who was a little afraid to decide something on her own. “It’s not because of you please believe that. But we belong with our brother.” Millie nods as well. “He made us the girls you are so proud of.” She shrugs. “Of Millie, anyway.”
“And there’s no one who listens to loud music or occupies dad’s playroom or wakes everyone up at night anymore,” Maureen says helpfully.
“I’m safest with him” Millie remarks. “Happiest.” You all look at your mother. And she looks only at you. An impassive, closed face.
Then it begins to soften. A little at first, then more and more. Tears come to her eyes, her lower lip trembles and her shoulders as well. It hurts you to cause pain to the woman who gave you the life you now have. The only consolation for your actions are the words of your sisters. They will continue to be well. And the assurance that Maureen, Emma and Karen have given you.
“It’s for the best, mom.”
“And you always come to see me?” she asks in a quivering voice. Your girls nod. Of course they do. “And you’ll be happy?” Of course they will. “And you watch over my girls.”
“I do mom, this is my life. That’s why I do it.” A loud sniffle. Thick tears roll down her cheeks.
“And you’re happy with that, too?” You smile, exhale in relief. You hadn’t even thought of yourself in the process, and being in her thoughts honors you.
“Yeah mom, nothing could make me happier.”
“And the apartment really has enough room?” she asks again. “I know how Megan and Maureen can be.” A huffy laugh escapes her throat and Maureen and Megan also giggle in the way only girls can.
“The apartment is in his name,” your big sister explains. “If I get in trouble again he can kick me out.”
“And if I’m stubborn he can lock me in the room until I calm down” laughs Megan whose eyes are moist too.
“And you guys have a refrigerator? Healthy food is important.”
“Not yet. I’m not letting the girls in until I can give them a good life.”
“And we help,” Denise says, but then bites her lips. She doesn’t want to interfere but your mother is already turning to the embarrassed girl,
“And you always go to the psychiatrist, right?” Denise nods. “And he’s not to let you out of his sight.”
“He’s got me on a short leash Mrs. Lynchwood,” Denise says without trying to be funny. To her, it’s an argument for you.
“And what about…”
“Honey” her husband reassures her. “I’ll give them first middles until Finn gets a job besides school.” You bite your tongue but Maureen shakes her head imperceptibly. “We’ve got it all figured out, and I’m going with him on his journey. You know our girls will be happy with him.”
“Yes,” your mother says immediately, too sad to notice the difference between ‘with’ and ‘because of’. Maureen and Megan look to you but this time you slowly shake your head. The woman who made you a good man wipes her eyes with the back of her hand and sniffles. “Okay,” she says then, maybe a little hoarse but still struggling to get some good humor back into her life. You respect her for the strength she shows, something you’ve had to learn. “I give you my daughters.” Your father nods. “But I ask something of you in return.”
Your stepmother wouldn’t be your stepmother if she didn’t dedicate even the last safe evening in her life to her children.
Together you sit around the table in the living room, the TV turned off and Megan and Millie flanking your mother while Maureen and you sit on the rug and your father sits in his chair. All the rules are suspended and game night doesn’t end until your mother says so. You would have given her a lot for being able to have her daughters but your mother, a strong woman, has only asked for one evening together as a family and you are only too happy to give her this gift.
“My turn” she announces, dragging her pawn across the board. Laughter can be heard as she pushes Millie off the board.
“That’s mean!” laughs your princess good-heartedly and your stepmother can be a mother and enjoy it as she takes Millie in her arms and squeezes her tightly.
“Will you guys get on with it then?” asks Megan and it feels like an evening before the lake. Before the revelations. But Megan looks at you in love, and Maureen just happens to brush her leg against yours, and you also just happen to look at her butt in her gray jeans as she leans in on her move. But then you look at your mother.
At this moment you realize that she knows it too. Maybe not as clearly as your father, he knows you as a man, knows the effect girls have on you. But your stepmother, your mother, also knows.
“Take good care of them” is all she says.
“I will,” you say. And that settles the matter.
Together you sit with your sisters and Denise in your room. One last night, then your new life begins. The mood is not depressed, but you are not celebrating either. The fate of your stepmother, the mother of Maureen, Millie and Megan, weighs on your minds and while the three of you don’t know exactly how to feel, Maureen and Denise watch the scene.
“May I say something?” your kitten’s voice finally rings out, soft and careful. You nod. “I just want to say… I’m looking forward to living with you, owner.” She nibbles on her lower lip and her fingers slide nervously over her thighs as she sits next to Millie on your bed.
“It’s going to be a great time for you,” says Maureen, who is leaning against the doorframe with her arms crossed in front of her chest. Megan and Millie look at you, waiting.
“It had to be done” you decide, swinging back and forth slightly on your swivel chair. “I need to make sure you guys are okay.” You nod, and Maureen grins with satisfaction.” And I think that’s the best way.”
“What happens now?” asks Millie, grabbing her sister’s hand again. Over time the two of them have grown so close, it warms your heart to see them like this.
“Now you all stay here for now. Maureen too.” Your big sister pretends to pout, but agrees with you. “Mom needs you guys. Today was really a lot for her.”
“She took it well,” your big sister says. “She knew it would happen eventually. She’s a strong woman.”
“Yeah,” you agree with her. “And that’s why she deserves us to make it as easy as possible for her to say goodbye.”
“We’ll still see her again, though, right?” Millie wants to know. “I m-mean… I d-do what my BB tells me.” She smiles shyly at you.
“Don’t worry about it. We’re just living together” you say reassuringly. “But we all know it’ll be easier that way.”
“We won’t have to hide anymore?” your princess wants to know but you shake your head.
“No matter where we go, we have chosen a life that is not easy.” You look at her warmly. “But it will be easier. We’ll be able to move around the apartment freely, and I already have a plan for where we go from there.”
“Of course you do,” Megan says proudly, looking at Millie. “We can always be near him then” she explains to her sister. “Mom understands that we want to be happy. The world just doesn’t want it.”
“I don’t care about the world,” Millie says firmly, looking to you, “I want to be happy.”
“And you will be,” you confirm with satisfaction. “Just give me some time until I get everything ready. There’s still not enough room for all of us but we can make it nice there.”
“How can we help you with that?” asks Megan as Millie and Denise stare dreamily into the air.
“Good question,” you agree, looking around the room. “We need money.” It’s time for the hard business. Maureen opens the explanation.
“Dad’s giving us the first month’s rent. But we need more than that. We need at least what? Finn, how many girls do you want to put up there?” You grin.
“I haven’t seen much of the place.” Maureen grins as well. “Two rooms, living room with kitchenette and a bathroom. Two people per room permanently,” you calculate. “That’s all I want to squeeze in there. You should have room to live it up there, too.”
“So four girls?” You scratch your head.
“Five. My bed will be in the living room…there’s room for one girl there, too.”
“Oh boy,” Denise giggles.
“But you love to sleep late” Millie remarks.
“That won’t be the only sacrifice your brother will have to make” adds Maureen. “Four girls and Finn is already a lot. Six people is the limit. Just imagine the showers in the morning.”
“There will be many challenges” you agree, thinking of Giselle. Your voice grows more serious. “Giselle and Denise will have to live there. That means two more girls would have room there.” Megan is the first to recognize the problem.
“And you have three sisters.” She thinks for a moment. “Maureen should be one of them,” she says firmly. “She had the idea. She deserves to be close to you.” The two former rivals look at each other sisterly. “And Millie needs you the most after Denise and Giselle.” Your princess looks sadly at the floor.
“Emma needs you too,” she mutters, rubbing her elbow. You raise your hand.
“This is entirely my decision” you determine matter-of-factly. “No matter what, someone is going to be disappointed. You don’t have to deal with that. It’s me who makes the decision and it’s also me who lives with the consequences.”
“Maybe it’s also good if one of us stays with mom and dad” Megan speculates.
“That would only hurt them more” interjects Maureen. Then she sighs. “Finn, the other problem.” You nod.
“We need money,” you say, “Maureen has already taken a job.” Megan stands up and hugs her big sister fervently. You hear her thank her and Maureen looks to you, knowing what the job will cost her. No one knows yet about the money for all the things you need to buy. This decision is also yours alone.
“I help,” Megan says, frowning. “Sort of.” But she shakes her head. “No. I’ll help. Guaranteed. I’ll get a job like Maureen. Besides school.”
The dimension of the difficulties are only now really becoming apparent to the girls, and you can see it on their faces. Most of them, just like you, have to go back to school soon. There’s not much time for work there, especially since you naturally value a good education and an excellent report card.
“That’s enough for now” you decide and the girls follow your order and fall silent. You nod toward the door. “Get ready for bed. We still have time to take care of any problems. Right now it’s important that we have a place to ourselves. Next, we’ll take care of making it nice. Anything that needs to be done after that, we’ll do after that.” You girls rise and Maureen opens the door for them while first Millie and Denise, then Megan and Maureen shower and brush their teeth.
Meanwhile, you stare out the window and think. Have you thought about everything? What dangers are there along the way? What could affect the girls’ happiness? How can you make sure your plans work? What can you do to support your girls? How can you make all of them happy? Not only as happy a spossible. Happy. Plain and simple happiness is your goal for all of them.
You ask yourself these questions and find answers to many, but not to some. Not yet. Then you hear the familiar knocking sign, another custom you won’t need anymore. You smile, then the door opens and Megan steps into the room, Millie at her side.
“Where are the others?” you ask.
“In my old room,” Megan says, pushing Millie in front of her. “We made some adjustments to the sleeping arrangements.” You look at her questioningly but her eyes wander to her sister’s back.
She is wearing her old light-blue pajamas that are way too small and Megan is wearing your old shirt with a pair of black athletic panties that accentuate her round butt. And while Megan sticks her hands out of the too-long sleeves and places them on her sister’s shoulders, Millie nervously fingers the sleeves of her top.
“Do you want to ask him or should I, little sister?” asks Megan after Millie says nothing.
“Finn?” your princess asks hesitantly and you turn in your chair to face her. “We didn’t mean to… It wasn’t planned… So…” Megan laughs and strokes the younger girl’s shoulders.
“We were in the bathroom talking” she translates her sister’s nervous mumbling. “I wanted to talk about your plans but Millie said you would have told us to leave it up to you.” You grin sympathetically at them both. “But then Millie started talking” Megan grins back while your little sister can’t look you in the eye. “She said she wanted to do something with you, but wasn’t sure.”
“That’s sweet of you princess,” you say encouragingly. “You know you can tell me anything.”
“But I don’t know if… if it’s against your rules.” You laugh out and look at Megan.
“Have you told your sister?” Millie nods shyly, but smiles dreamily. “And what did she say?” Megan replies.
“She said that her brother loves her and that she should tell him.”
“Then do what your sister tells you” you decide kindly. “I trust her.” She throws you an air kiss which you expertly catch and slap on your cheek.
“It’s just…I don’t know if it’s fair to the others…just today…”
“Tell me, Millie,” you order, and your princess obeys.
“Tonight is your last night here… And in the shower I had to think.” Then she lifts her head and you see a girl who is no longer fighting her insecurity, but has improved it. Millie knows she is safe with you and her concern is for her harem sisters just like her real sisters. “I want to ask you for something BB.” Megan stands over her, her arms protectively on her shoulders. She smiles at you.
“Comfortable like this?” you ask. Millie nods shyly, red in the face and excited in her own reserved way. Her legs dangle down your sides while you hold her with one hand and your computer’s mouse with the other.
“Yes,” your princess murmurs. You kiss her on the cheek and then look at your monitor. The folder of porn is still right where it was last time, so long ago when Millie and Megan were simply your sisters.
“We don’t have to if you don’t…”
“It’s okay princess,” you say softly. “We’re going to do this now. Together.”
“Yes please,” Millie admits to herself.
“Yes please,” you hear Megan from the bed. You turn around to face her. “Sorry,” she grins sheepishly. Her hand moves under her tight fitting pants and you see the outline of her knuckles move. “Just don’t pay any attention to me. I’m sitting in the hallway listening to you have fun.” She smiles. She, too, doesn’t think the idea of Millie, linking the last night you lived here with the first night your journey began, is a bad one.
“Exactly” you whisper into your princess’s cute ear and stroke her neck with your chin. “We’re alone in my room. And you just asked me if I had porn on my PC.”
“Dirty movies,” Millie whispers. “That show me how to make my BB happy.”
“Exactly.” You kiss her again, gently and carefully, feeling her relax. “But not only that. You also want to see me take care of you.”
“Yes,” she breathes. Then she flinches as you put her hand on the mouse and guide it. You press her finger on the mouse and the folder opens.
This time it’s a little different. Millie knows more about sex than she did then. She’s a quick learner. And this time, different questions come.
“What’s it like for you to get taken so deep in a girl’s mouth?” she asks while a girl on the monitor deepthroats a cock even bigger than yours.
“It feels good,” you say “Not just the tightness and wetness. I’m in control, you know? The breathing, I have to take care of that. I have to make sure it doesn’t hurt her.”
“It didn’t hurt me,” she says, remembering the night she tackled you.
“Because you had control.”
“Did I do it wrong?” But you shake your head.
“I like my girls to do well. And you know I have other girls for certain things.” Millie nods and looks back at the monitor.
“Why is she drooling so much? Is that normal?”
“Often, yes. It helps.” You chuckle. “And it makes her look naughty.” Millie turns to you excitedly and you see the healthy red on her cheeks.
“Do you want me to do that, too?” she asks, her eyes sparkling.
“If you like.” You stroke her cheek. “You have such beautiful eyes. If you look at me from down there I’ll barely be able to contain myself.”
“And… fuck… my face.”
“Yes.” You nod to the monitor. “Look again.” Millie follows your order. Then she hums in relaxation as your hand strokes her belly, over her pajamas. “Watch more.”
As Millie clicks through the videos, you look again at Megan. She’s sitting against the wall on your bed and has already taken off her pants and spread her legs wide. As she said, she watches intently, but presses her lips together so as not to make a sound. You smile at her, she returns the gesture but doesn’t stop herself from slowly stroking her opening with her fingers and rubbing her clit. She takes her time and enjoys the show. It’s not about finishing quickly, even though her labia is already wet and shiny around her fingers and willingly parting. One last look at her nipples, stiff and aroused, then you turn back to Millie.
“Did you find a movie?” She nods and clicks on it of her own accord. Your eyebrows go up. “It’s a pretty hard one princess,” you say slightly concerned.
“But there are several women in it” she retorts “I want to see how he treats them.” You have to chuckle, only now realizing that your hand continues to stroke her tummy, feeling the soft fabric of her PY, the warmth of her body underneath.
“I’m certainly not going to treat you like that my little princess,” you say as a woman is roughly fucked in the ass in front of another one.
“Yeah… no, that’s not what I meant.” As the monitor shows two girls being thrown hard onto the bed, one railed in the ass while the other one is spanked, Millie searches for her words.
When the woman in the monitor screams, your sister loses her thoughts for a moment.
“That hurts her,” she murmurs when she sees the pained face of the woman.
“Yes,” you admit. “But she likes it. Just like the other woman likes getting her ass spanked.” Millie watches the hustle and bustle for a while.
“Do you like spanking girls too?” You shrug cautiously. Even though Millie already knows a lot, she’s still your little princess worth protecting.
“Sure, sometimes. But not with every girl.” Millie turns to you
“Not with me?” You caress her cheek.
“You’re my princess, princess” you grin. “Would you like me to spank you like I do with Megan?” On the bed, your other sister presses her legs together as she imagines your hands on her body, hunches her shoulders, but is calm.
“I’m a bit afraid of the pain,” admits Millie. “If you hit me and… back there… I saw it with Megan. It must seemd fun… but…” She doesn’t dare say ‘no’ to you and you love her even more for giving herself to you.
“Wait,” you say, remembering the night she let herself go like that. You start another video.
“It’s bigger than yours,” Millie mumbled in shock.
“Watch” you cheer her up. Soon after, the slender girl takes the man’s huge cock in her hands and sucks it like a pro.
“I like that,” says Millie, nibbling her fingers while the girl on the monitor chokes and gasps and the man gently strokes her head.
“It can get even rougher,” you say. “Then I would grab your hair and press your head onto my penis, real hard and fast.” And suddenly you don’t play anymore. You teach Millie of things she wants to know and you decide what’s good for her while letting her get experience in a safe environment. “But for now I know that you like it, even if it’s a bit naughty.” While you caress her stomach, Millie touches her chin, where the slime is in the video.
I liked… sucking you,” she admits, looking at you. “Did I do well?”
“Very good” you praise her. She thinks hard while the girl on the monitor chokes loudly.
“May I please suck you like that?” she then wants to know, quite the polite young girl. You nod “And… well… you’re so big… but… maybe Megan can teach me how to do it… back there?” You snicker.
“I haven’t slept with Megan yet,” you remind her in your phantasy. “Maybe she’s not as naughty as you, Little One.” Millie giggles wildly and heartily and Megan imitates her on the bed, although it sounds a bit different with her, since she imagines being penetrated anally by you. Her knees touch and her hand press hard into the space between them as her toes curl.
“I want to see how they do it.” Milly then says, looking to the monitor. “I want to learn how to please you with more than my cunny. With my…” She inhales a little frighten. “First with my mouth… please… if you allow me. And… And then with my…” You kiss her and calm her down.
“You can do so much more with your vagina, don’t worry. I won’t get tired of it so easily, okay?” She nods and seems relieved, but although watches the girl licking the balls of the man in the video while holding on his legs for dear life. She inhales.
“They do su many things” she mumbles.
“The positions you mean?” you want to know and she nods eagerly.
“If you like, mmh, I’d like to learn more about that too. With my cunny and… the other openings… if you like.” You lick your dry lips. Like then, it’s not the porn that makes you horny. Your sister’s light weight presses down on your lap and your cock responds as if on its own as it lifts in her direction. She giggles as she feels your lance press against the fabric of your pants, making her think of other things than anal sex and deepthroating.
“It’s okay,” you say and Millie looks at the monitor again tensely. One girl stands in a handstand while the man penetrates her and the other one sticks her tongue in his ass.
“I could do that” she says and you clench your teeth. When your princess wants such humiliating positions… you don’t know how to react. “Do you think my arms are strong enough for that?” Thank god. She talks about the nice girl.
“You’re light” you reason, relieved at the innocence that’s still in her. “Wait.” You pick out another movie and jump right into the middle, skipping over the slaps the girl gets and picking out the right spot. It takes a bit and you realize you’re not as well-versed in your porn collection as you were a few weeks ago. “This.”
“Wow,” Millie goes as she sees the man holding the woman in his hands, spitting her legs and penetrating her already dilated ass from below.
“Doesn’t that hurt?”
“Not always,” Megan says but you don’t turn to face her. “Sorry, already shut up.”
“Your sister’s right. The first time might be a little uncomfortable and you need to prepare yourself” you say “It works with pussy though.” Millie turns back to you, her face flushed and her eyes already a little glassy.
“Will you do it with me sometime? You can decide which hole.” You nod and Millie seems pleased that you will decide her anal-fate. But she is a fighter. “And then I want to suck you like that woman does.” Letting out anal, she seems really excited as she watches one of the women take the man deep into her throat. “He’s really hurting her” your sister mumbles as she watches the woman squirm under him and hears her moan and gag loudly as he facefucks her.
“Pick another movie” you decide. With Megan and Emma you can do these things but Millie is still too inexperienced. And too precious. “That’s a step to high for you at the moment.”
“Okay brother” she nods. “You know best.”
You feel that Millie wants to continue watching the movie, but then obeys you and stops just before the man can cum deep inside the woman. Then she clicks on another icon and you grin. Surely she has read the word ‘sister’ and clicked on it knowing that you will now allow her to watch this movie. It’s different from your first night but this movie has a little more story and you watch her lose herself in thoughts of you, putting your face on the man’s and hers on the woman’s, a schoolgirl having a bad day and now being cheered up by her brother.
“This is nice” she murmurs and snuggles up to you, pleased with her choice. And that satisfaction is what drives you further.
“It’s nice that you want to make an effort for me,” you say softly to her. Then your hands start to wander. At first Millie flinches as she feels your fingers at the waistband of her light blue pajama bottoms, then she sighs in relief. She too has felt the urge to be close to you, and tonight you can live it up. “But you know what makes you really valuable to me?”
In the past, Millie wouldn’t have had an answer for that, and you admit to yourself that now that you’re leaving her alone for the first time in a long time, overnight and much of the day, it’s a test for her. You have to see that you have done everything right with your princess in the last weeks.
“That I’m your princess,” Millie says immediately and you reward her certainty with the feel of your fingers slowly but firmly moving down along her lap. It’s been a while since her last shave, Megan and she have yet to develop a regime for it, and so your fingers are a little more careful as they glide over her skin. Millie starts to move a little more, bracing herself for you as her legs kick and stretch in the air.
“Go on,” you say as your fingertips part her labia and find her already swollen love button.
“And that I… That I… Finn…”
“You can do this princess,” you whisper. Behind you, Megan moans out and you hear the squelching as her fingers drive their moisture from her hole. Plus the scuffing of straining feet across your bed.
Then Millie freezes on top of you. Back then you didn’t get far, today it’s different. Your fingers feel the wet heat of her inner walls as they slowly move into her, first one, then two as your palm rubs over her clit. Millie gasps for air like a fish out of water.
“I’m perfect” she presses out between her teeth as she takes a deep breath and you have a hard time understanding her. “I’m perfect” she moans as she exhales and this time it’s clear.
“Well done princess” you applaud her. Then you press a third finger inside her and slowly start pumping rhythmically.
A few minutes later, you no longer have to talk to each other. Millie now has all four of your fingers inside her and you can feel her wetness through her pants. Her little body quivers under her first orgasm in your room and Megan does the same. The older sister is a little louder than the younger but both breathe your name, again and again, while your pumping movements slowly decrease. You wait patiently until the body is limp and relaxed on you, then pull your fingers out of her.
“Look,” you say, holding your hand under her chin as it sags weakly downward. Then you pull your fingers out. A strand of love slime hangs between your fingers, thick and a little sticky and you move your fingers, pulling your hand back until it tears.
“Wow,” Millie murmurs.
“You did that all by yourself” you grin “It’s a little kinky, but do you want to taste it?” You want to take a calculated approach to introducing Millie to the things she’s obviously interested in. Even though she’s your princess, you’re there for her. “One can use this to make your ass easier to enter, but you can taste is as well. Do you want to taste your cum for me, Millie?”
“Yes please,” she breathes and bends her head forward, sticking her greedy pink tongue out at your slippery fingers. You hold her tightly, playing with her a bit and laughing softly as you see her greedily reach out to the opportunity to please you. Then you feel her lips close around your fingers and as Millie sucks contentedly on you, you half turn to Megan.
Your sister has stripped down to her bra and her sweaty belly rises and falls quickly as her eyes lock on you.
“Give me a hand here, please,” you say, and Megan rises, swaying, having to brace herself against the wall first, but then comes over to you.
“Do you know how hard it is to be quiet when you’re watching you finger your little sister?” She bends down, knowing exactly what you want, and Millie giggles with your fingers around her mouth while you push her up slightly with your legs. Megan tugs a little too hard on your pants and her fingernails scrape across your skin but that’s okay. “One of the best fingerfucking orgasms I’ve ever had and he wasn’t even looking.” Her voice seems angry, offended, hurt, but her face smiles.
“You got to watch” you grin cheekily as she slips your pants and panties down to your knees. Then she stands up and slaps you on the back of the head.
“Idiot,” she says sternly. Then she kisses Millie on the hair. “Give it to my little sister real good,” she admonishes you. “Because I’m sitting in the hallway, pumping my fingers into my cunt, imagining myself in her place.” She shakes her head. “Princess always gets everything before me.” Then she sits back on the bed, lies on her side, angles one of her legs, and reaches behind her with one arm. You see her fingertips come out from between her legs and caress her wet pussy.
“You heard our sister,” you tell Millie taking your fingers out of her mouth. Only now does she seem to realize what is happening.
“Will you show me how big girls do it BB?” she asks. You look at her face, her shy smile and glassy eyes. It’s not an act. Millie has had sex with you many times but now she’s your little sister on your naked lap. Your cock presses past her pajama bottoms and your precum mixes with the moisture in the fabric while Millie has eyes only for you. She confides in you and even though she’s experienced, she finds happiness in submitting to you.
“My clever little sister.” You kiss her intimately on the mouth.
“You’re smart big brother,” she tells you, smiling wanly into your face as you pull her slender, soft legs apart and move her into position. “I just do what you tell me.”
“Exactly,” you counter. If you weren’t in love you would laugh heartily at the situation. You would love to ask Millie if she understands the complex miracle she is for you with her naivety, her trust and her submission. But words are not necessary and you don’t want to talk much now. “You are just perfect.”
“You too BB” she breathes. Then she narrows her eyes. She’s experienced enough to know what’s coming now and she enjoys the feeling as you grab her tighter, lift her a bit and your cock rides up through her labia. One thrust and you’re rubbing over her opening. “Mmmm…” your princess hums and breaths a little faster, an absent smile on her face. Another push, then you feel the soft tissue at your tip, the warm wetness that has formed. A soft smacking is heard as her labia part, wider and wider as you slowly penetrate her. Slowly and tensely you exhale and then feel the peace that comes over you as you join Millie.
“Finn…” she whimpers, “Finn what’s happening…”
“I’ll make you happy princess” you smile as she makes her voice sound not quite so ignorant. But Millie makes up for it by raising her arms and nibbling on her fingers to keep from moaning as you slowly stretching her.
“Thank you BB… thank you… oh that’s… ohah…”
“Your almost there, honey.”
“Is it going to hurt? You are…I still see so much of you.” You open your eyes and notice Millie looking down at you. Your one arm supports her, the other goes under her chin and lifts it back up.
“Take it easy princess. It won’t hurt.”
It really is like the first time and you too have to strain not to speed up, to resist the primeval urge to possess this girl. You’ve already reached your goal and everything that comes next serves a different purpose. The purpose to make Millie happy, not to conquer her.
“Thank you” you whisper in her ear, so softly that even Megan might not have heard. She’s busy with herself anyway, and strokes herself a little faster too as she watches her little sister’s body slowly lift back upon their big brother.
“What?” Millie doesn’t play her confusion. You’re inside her, almost to the brim, and her head is filled with you like her abdomen. “Why?”
“Because I get to have you as my little sister.”
“Finn of courseha!” Megan startles up at the sudden gasp as you move to the side in Millie, stiring up her insides. “Wow BB… wow…”
“That’s new, huh?” you grin, but then get back into character. After all, this is the first time Millie has had sex in her life. “Don’t worry. I’m just getting you ready.”
“Okay BB.” She giggles. “For what?”
“For this.” And with that you gently push her down on top of you while your legs push and lift your body up. Her eyes widen and air jets out of her mouth in a soundless scream. With gentle force, just a little more emphasis, you thrust into her and make her happy. She whimpers and twitches as she cums a second time, her walls massaging you with delighted pleasure. You feel your balls tighten and the energy focuses in you, then you cum hard in your little sister, gripping her tender body and with one arm and caressing her breasts with the other while letting your teeth glide over her shoulder. Millie winces when she feels the power with which you empty yourself into her while your tip is only slightly in her, you remain steadfast and don’t thrust deep into her, are tender and let her feel your hot juice on her wet walls. “Now you are my happy little sister” you whisper strained as you feel her inner walls tighten around your Tip, almost trying to pull you into her, trying to keep you inside her. But you are stronger staying there, eliciting a disappointed whimper.
“Yes BB,” she whimpers, sniffling happily. “I’m yours” she gives herself over to you. “I’m so happy.” Then she turns around to face you while your tip – almost you think she’s doing it on purpose – remains just inside her. “Thank you for letting me do this,” she too breaks character shortly. “I’ve wanted this for so long.”
“Sex with your BB?” you ask, bringing her back into both of your fantasies.
You fuck Millie patiently and slowly, almost carefully until you notice her stiffening on top of you. You take your hand to help, caress her belly, press the point just below the beginning of her belly and wait for the (already known) onset of trembling and whimpering while Millie tries to make her third orgasm as perfect as possible for you.
Megan and the others know what it takes to make a boy come and also Millie has learned a lot in this short time with you and you enjoy both sides that present themselves to you in your harem. The ‘normal’ sex with one of your wonderful girls, but also what Millie cultivates and some of the girls like Denise, Claire and sometimes Maureen try to apply as well. Millie is trying to make you feel good as well. But she knows that you take from her what you need, an orgasm but also closeness and what you find so wonderful about her. With this knowledge, your little sister has managed to give you feelings of happiness by behaving the way she knows you like.
As she comes on your lap, kissing you with tilted head, she reaches for your hand almost in panic, as if it is the first time she has had such feelings. And she does a good job. You can’t tell for sure if it’s not real and Millie is reaching for heights like she hasn’t before. And she seeks your gaze, but presses her eyes and lips together and shows herself completely dependent and vulnerable to you while you accompany her in the most beautiful and vulnerable moment of her life. She trembles, whimpers and shows herself overwhelmed and you feel so strong and so grateful to her. Millie uses even her orgasm to show you that she needs and loves you and you are no longer afraid that this girl will ever leave you.
“Well done princess.” Millie lies on top of you, exhausted and happy, her head against your shoulder as you whisper your words into her ear and stroke her head. Your hand pulls out of your sister, then you wipe your fingers on her pants. She is too weak to suck it and needs some time to regain her strength. Carefully you reach under her legs and lift her light body, then you stand up and carry her to the bed.
“I’m in love with you BB” Millie whispers back with her eyes closed.
“I know princess” you grin “And I love you too.” You kiss her on the forehead and enjoy the situation, the game the three of you play. Then you look to your bed.
“Megan!” you play your surprise. “What are you doing here?” Your middle sister is sitting on the bed, pulling her hands out from between her legs. She grins at you in love.
“I was in the hallway eavesdropping on you guys,” she confesses, “I came when you were doing Millie.” She stares into your face as you focus on your little sister and lay her on the pillows on your bed. “I love you too brother.” And then her voice trails off. Megan is strong and playful, her character is decisive and she is comfortable in her skin.
But now she can’t continue the game. She looks at you helplessly, surely ashamed for shattering the illusion, and seems uncertain and fragile, just as you know her other, beautiful side.
“I don’t know what to say” she admits to you. “I don’t know how the evening would have gone if I had dared.”
“We would have had sex I think” you ponder, dropping to your knees on the bed and placing Millie on them. “Or maybe not. I mean, were we ready for this?”
“I was born to be your girlfriend,” Megan says, and that’s the truth. “And so was Millie. So why… why didn’t we…” She shakes her head. “All these years and we…” You grab your sister’s cheek while your other hand caresses Millie.
“I didn’t dare either Megan” you confess “You two are so beautiful and I didn’t want to break anything. We all knew we all loved each other. But who could have predicted that? Us and the other girls? It had to happen just like this Megan. Just like this for all of us to be happy.”
“Yes.” And she believes you. “Finn?” She looks at you deeply, her eyes locked on you and she strains to sound right, to not say anything wrong. “I want…I wish…fuck.” You kiss her on the lips, long and deep, tasting your sister, feeling her warmth and the soft skin of her lips, taking away her fear. “Please go on a date with me” she voices her worries.
“Now I understand” you smile, but say nothing more. Megan knows that she is in safe hands with you. No need to use unnecessary words.
“I need this. I’ve waited so long and… And I’m ashamed of this…”
“Hey.” Your fingers go under her chin and close her mouth. Her big eyes search for your validation and affection and you give it to her as much as she wants. “My sister gets to show me off to the world too, you know that.” Megan nods. “And we show the world that we belong together. We know it and it doesn’t matter that we waited so long.”
“Yeah…yeah you’re right.” Her smile is fleeting and amorous, fragile yet enduring. And as Millie begins to stir beneath you, you and Megan share a moment of togetherness in your little sister’s fantasy.
“Thank you for waiting,” Milliewhispers from below, grabbing her sister’s hand. “I never would have dared ask on my own. You’re so strong and smart and waited where I couldn’t.” She smiles at Megan while her sister squeezes her hand tightly. “I will always be grateful to you for letting me be his first.”
Proudly, you watch as the sisters care for each other. You did the right thing. Sex with these two, a love affair with them is the best thing that could have happened to all of you in your lives. Sometimes you just have to break a rule so that so many people can be happy.
“I know what you can do” Megan whispers, grinning cheekily, very much the bitchy, good-humored middle sister.
“Oh girls… shit…” Now it’s you who is at a loss for words but even a man like you has his limits. Your hands are on the heads of the two girls, their hair wraps around your fingers and you feel the warmth of their skin as they move slowly.
With your legs spread, you sit on the edge of the bed, holding Millie and Megan, Princess and Wombat in place while their soft cheeks cup your hard, twitching cock. Wide-eyed, the sisters yearn up at you as their heads move to the side. Then you feel a pair of lips against you, then another. Millie has to break eye contact to be guided by Megan who herself divides her attention between you and her student. Megan is good at pleasuring you with her mouth, but doesn’t force her tactics on Millie but helps her along, holding your cock at the base while Millie runs her lips along it, placing fleeting kisses on your shaft.
“Use your tongue and don’t just stroke it with your lips” Megan whispers in a strained voice, then she shows her sister and their lips meet at your tip. The two girls kiss around your cock and you moan with pleasure while they move back towards your body, back and forth, not taking their eyes off each other. Your hands rest loosely on their heads, exerting no pressure while Millie giggles now and then when she feels you twitch with arousal.
Then Megan pulls back but holds her sister in place and gently places her hands on the back of her head. Millie follows her lead and suckles your tip with pleasure while Megan turns her head and runs her tongue along the underside of your cock until she gets to your balls. For a few minutes you enjoy the two of them sharing the work, sisterly helping her brother feel good. Then the two switch and you look Millie in the eye while your cock lies across her face. Her back pushes through and she squints past your spear while her ass wiggles on its own and her toes curl. Megan puts her hands on her head a bit more firmly and guides the girl.
“That’s it,” she cheers her on. “Use your hands to jerk him off.” Millie obeys and you feel her breath on your skin as she looks up at you, loyal and in love. Megan couldn’t be prouder.
After a short time, your little sister moves again and sits up, coming a little closer to you and bending her head down to blow you. Megan reacts quickly and interweaves her hair back into an uneven braid while Millie doesn’t stop impaling herself on you.
“Millie… God Millie…” She giggles softly and tries even harder. Shortly she coughs and lifts herself even further towards you to get a better angle, then she presses you into her and you feel her throat massaging you. After a short while she gags, her belly tightens and Megan pulls her off you.
“Easy Little One,” she says, stroking her cheeks.
“He’s… ha… He’s so… big.”
“I knoooow” Megan whines playfully and giggles.
“How…do you…do that?” Millie still has a lot to learn but she’s come a long way too, jerking your cock which still has strings of spit hanging from it running over the dainty fingers of your princess who is having trouble fully grasping your slippery boner.
“I’m ignoring the pain,” Megan shrugs. “This is about him. About submission. As far as I’m concerned, pain and some discomfort is part of it.” You screw up your face but Megan has lost all fear of being a bad sister by now.
“What about it brother? Am I not right? One can’t be built like you, live a life like you, without also having the hard sex. We don’t just let you suffer the bad consequences and if you ask me you deserve to have your girls go above and beyond for you.” She giggles. “Otherwise you’d have nine girlfriends who all don’t want anal.” You give Megan a stern look but before you can tell her she’s right Millie has already turned around.
Her pussy is tight and comfortable and you like to see her get stretched when you penetrate her but from this angle, hips slightly lowered, legs and labia spread, you also see the other, even tighter hole you haven’t gotten into yet.
“I want to do my part too” Millie admits to you. “Megan is right. I’m still a virgin back there and this should be yours BB.” She looks over her shoulder. “I want you to have it all from me.” Painfully you pull air into your lungs, then slide closer to her.
“I know you want it,” you murmur, running your thumb over her twitching opening. Millie recoils a little, but then pushes her bottom towards you again.
“I already can’t swallow you…and Megan can do both. What kind of sister am I if I can only satisfy you with just one hole?” She’s not really suffering from it, you see. It’s just something gnawing at her conscience, and you know all about that. The situation is too romantic for Millie to risk breaking it but she’s also telling you what she needs.
“We’ve been through this princess,” you comfort her and put your hands on her butt. “You are perfect the way you are. And you’ve already proven that you can do more than you think. That’s enough. Really.”
“What you have is something the rest of us don’t have Little One” Megan also says comfortingly but Millie pouts a little. You look at Megan.
Your grip on her bottom tightens and you feel Millie tense up as she thinks you are going to take her. Then you see her surprised face as you twist her willing body around. Your fingers press into her cheeks as you bring her face in front of yours. Those loyal, loving naive eyes are what make your blood boil. You’ve changed for Karen and Emma, for Megan and also for Denise and Giselle.
“Okay sweetie,” you say firmly to Millie. “Relax, open your mouth real wide and do exactly what your sister and I tell you.”
“Biggie?” Megan looks to you. “Oh boy oh boy. You should better do it with me.” But in her face you see she’s putting on a show for Millie, and the younger girl reacts as planned, shaking her head wildly.
“This is going to be uncomfortable and if you don’t submit to me fully then it’s not going to work, got it?” Your voice is stern but you see the spark in her eyes as Millie comes to believe what you are about to tell her. She nods wildly, her face looking a little scrunched up between your fingers. But the thought of submitting to you fires her up and Megan nods appreciatively. With her past, she wouldn’t have dared. But there’s no time for doubt as you realize that Millie gets just as much satisfaction out of being your masturbation tool as the others, maybe even a little more. “I’m going to make you a decent fuck-thing now.”
“Wow,” Megan murmurs. “To hear you say that one day…”
“Shut up,” you murmur to her, pulling her next to Millie. “It’s not like I planned this.”
“No?” your sister asks, slipping her shirt over her head and presenting her heavy breasts to you. You pinch her nipples lightly and she squeals like a piglet.
“No. Now make yourself useful and undress your sister for me.
“Okay biggie.”
Millie lets it all wash over her, watching the situation curiously and somewhat excitedly while you get into position in front of her and Megan slips her pajama bottoms down behind her. Then you pull Megan by her hair over her sister until she’s sitting on her butt.
“Hold her head for me.” Megan nods and you see the same animalistic lust you feel bubbling inside you. A glance down at Millie. She has her head cocked and is looking at you faithfully, perhaps a little uncertainly but steadily crouching at your feet. She waits for you, patiently, while you realize that you are about to throatfuck your little princess.
No more turning back. She wants it. And you owe it to her.
And you and your drill sergeant agree on that.
“Thank you for doing this for me.” And with that, you’ve said all you need to say to make Millie happy. She smiles. Then she feels her sister’s hands on her head and her eyes get big when she sees your cock in front of her mouth.
All by herself, she parts her lips and sticks her tongue all the way out. Pink and curious, she twitches towards you while you look at her reddish-dark hole.
“Shit.” You can’t deny it. You’re horny for your little sister. You want her.
And so you take her. Her eyes almost fall out of her head as you sink into her, quickly and skillfully. Immediately Millie moans as your cock drives into her throat. Megan holds her tight as she begins to squirm and coughs and gags as you cut off her air and stretch her. But she fights and stays with you, submitting as her hands claw into the sheets. Then your balls touch her chin and the coughing turns into a deep slutty moan.
“Good girl!” you exclaim, a little too loudly but you don’t care. “You did it Millie!” You pat her cheek as Megan tames the smaller body beneath her with her legs. You stay inside Millie a little longer, then pull out of her, leaving a gaping hole through which she hissingly sucks in air. “And again.” You take no notice, and Millie squeals and moans, but tears her mouth open again as you approach her again.
Your hands come to rest on the ones of Megan. One last time you look into your Little One’s eyes. Then you fuck your little sister in her greedy mouth, fast and hard like you did with Melina and Giselle. Millie wriggles and squeals and slaps her hands on the bed, but pushes against you as far as Megan will allow, and each time you sink into her to the hilt she moans and massages your cock with her inner muscles.
You pump further and further into the little body in front of you, using your little sister and making her happy. She gurgles and twitches and sweat is on her forehead but you don’t let up.
“Keep going Little One, you’re great!” you cheer her on. “It feels so good to fuck your mouth.” Millie gets tears in her eyes and you don’t know why but you trust each other and now is not the time to hesitate. Long strings of slime hang from her chin and make her look like a little whore instead of a noble princess but she is, a royal highness who will do anything for her dragon because he protects her from the bad people. Bubbles form around your pumping cock and her tongue twitches around under your cock, trying to lick you but hanging uselessly out of her mouth at this rate. Her eyebrows furrow and her eyes are in constant motion, squinting up at you, crossing, attaching themselves to your ramming cock and then looking back at you.
“God she’s so good” Megan marvels, holding her sister’s twitching head, keeping her hair out of her face and her lips on your cock “Do you want to cum in her?” Her eyes only ever leave her sister briefly to stare at you admiringly, then she pays attention to Millie and her well-being again.
“I don’t know,” you confess with hips ramming. “What are you saying, Millie? You want me to cum in your mouth?” Megan and you laugh heartily as a muffled choke is heard that could mean anything.
“Knock twice on the bed if you want Finn to cum in your throat,” Megan says helpfully. Then she laughs as Millie drums her dainty fist on the bed over and over again like she’s possessed. “I think that means ‘yes’.”
“Keep moaning Little One, it’s only making me hornier” you grunt and continue to speed up your thrusts even more. Now you’re really fucking her, hard and brutally, while Millie screams sounds around your cock and through the slimy bubbles that neither you nor Megan nor anyone else has ever heard from her.
Small drops are now also coming out of one nostril and the slimy strings on her chin are banging wildly against her small breasts or gathering between her cramped arms.
“Fuck Millie I’m going to cum” you hiss. Her whole body twitches under your thrusts as you feel the energy in your body gather in one place. “Fuck Millie you are the perfect little sister! Fuck!”
“Take her biggie” supports Megan like the cheerleader she is. “Make her take you all! Cum in her and paint her inner sides white! Yes look at her. She loves that thislittle slut.” Then the energy makes a path for itself, breaks free and you let go. Closing your eyes, you grab Megan and pull her roughly against you, pressing her lips to yours and moaning into her mouth as your cock empties shot after shot inside the quivering body beneath you. All inside Millie. You feel her chin against your balls, feel your cum bounce against her throat against which your cock tip also presses. You can’t stop. You keep coming, shot after shot, and Millie presses herself against you, whimpering and moaning and massaging you as best she can until you have emptied yourself completely inside her.
She is the one who gives in first. With a bright squeal she slides off your cock. You fire two more shots at Megan, on her belly, then push your middle sister off Millie and hold your princess by the shoulders. You hold her tight and upright as she gasps and rattles in air, her wild eyes searching for you.
“Millie,” is all you say, but you couldn’t make your voice any prouder. “Are you okay?” You look at her and her eyes focus on you. Her face is a total mess, cum and spit on her chin, single hairs on her red cheeks, tears in her wet eyes. But she is smiling. She smiles as peacefully as if you just woke her up from a pleasant dream. She is so in love with you, you can’t believe it.
Then her eyes get big, really big.
“Hurrrrrgh!” You just manage to dodge, but still hold her tight as Millie gargles up your swallowed cum.
“I got you! Don’t worry!” At first she wants to hold it in while her hands press on her cramping belly, then she wants to say something but instead of words only a gush of viscous sperm with lots of spit comes out of her mouth. “It’s okay” you reassure her with an amused look while she looks like her life has no meaning anymore.
“Poor thing,” Megan says but has to giggle too as she pats her sister’s cramped back. “She doesn’t wanted to swallow it to show you later like she did at the lake.”
“Oh Millie” you laugh and hug her to you.
“‘horry,” she gasps.
“You don’t spit anything out during a deepthroat Little One. You swallow.”
“‘hanted to… share…”
“Oh God.” Megan can’t take any more and presses her hands to her face as her eyes light up with laughter. “That’s why you look to others first Millie” she laughs. Then she leans over and wraps her sister in her arms too.
“Don’t do that” your princess pouts and puts her hands on your chest but doesn’t squeeze. “I’m all dirty.”
“Oh yes you are” Megan giggles in her ear. “A dirty little slut you are.” You have to giggle.
“I’m proud of you Millie” you whisper, enjoying the subsiding feeling of pleasure after a brutally beautiful orgasm.
“Don’t just say that BB. Please.” There’s that grown up Millie you’re so proud of again. “I do want to please you.”
“I’m into that too little one” you grin “Even Megan couldn’t do that.”
“If I wanted to then I could” protests your wombat good-heartedly. “That’s part of it Millie” she then comforts her sister though, still shmoozing a bit. “Nothing to be ashamed of.” You release the girl from your double hug and both put your hands on her shoulders, you from the front, Megan from behind. “And it’s kind of hot, isn’t it?”
“Yes it is,” you admit, “And remember what we agreed. You’re allowed to be kinky once in a while.”
“T-This what… kinky?” blinks Millie in surprise. “I just thought I made a mistake.” Megan and you look at each other and burst out laughing while Millie blushes all over.
“Come here my little pervert whore-princess.” You squeeze her again.
“I’m all dirty,” she mumbles, “And so is my PJ…”
“Never mind,” Megan purrs. “Next time you might do it on purpose.”
“On purpose? Something like that?”
“Don’t give her any ideas Megan” you give her a scolding. Megan grins cheekily. But you also see that Millie is beginning to understand. She looks down at her smeared pajamas and runs her finger over the sticky substance on the sky-blue fabric.
“That was something… naughty?” she asks cautiously. You nod, also cautiously.
“It’s sweet to see you being so innocent,” you think, but know she needs some other kind of reassurance too. “But yeah, it’s pretty hot to see you can’t swallow my load.” Millie blinks at you, thinking.
“Then I’m satisfied” she finally decides and looks at you. “And you are too?” As Megan giggles you pat her tousled hair.
“I’m very pleased with you Millie. You were a perfect little sister again today.”
“That’s certainly not how the evening we played today would have gone” laughs Megan as your princess presses up against you of her own accord. “But that’s exactly why we’re doing this today.” And Megan is also pleased with what she learned today. “Just because we were too careful back then doesn’t mean our princess can’t puke up a bucket of cum here.”
“Megan!” you and Millie shout together. But your sister is right, and judging by her grin, she too has found a solution.
“We are forever connected even without a date. We all make mistakes sometimes but in the end we always stick together.”
“Exactly,” you say and nod. Then you give Millie a kiss on her sweaty forehead. “Everyone goes to shower separately and then to bed.”
Like an animal in a trap, that’s how you feel as you wander restlessly through your hotel room. Like a wolf that wanders the perimeter of its enclosure again and again in the hope of finding a way out. You have to grin, because what you’re looking for is both inside your ever-shrinking world and out there.
For almost a week you have been holed up here with Giselle Auriol, your faithful slave who makes your life here as relaxed as humanly possible. The beautiful and broken twenty-one-year-old French woman works with a perfected routine and absolutely conscientious devotion to beautify you every waking second of the day. She massages you, cuddles you, gives you warmth with her body. She lets you take care of her, lets you help and support her, is grateful that you accompany her to sleep and are there when she wakes up. She really gives her all to make you feel like the strong, determined man Emma and Karen made you out to be that faithfully night in the hospital.
And, of course, the other girls visit you regularly. Susan and Claire use an upcoming exam to visit you every other day, lying to their parents and saying they’ll come to your house. Denise comes over often, either with Millie or with Megan. And Emma practically lives with you, contributing to the hotel bills and the mounting bills from delivery services. Karen and Rachel have visited you once but Rachel has prevented Karen from mounting her boyfriend like a bitch in heat with a friendly strictness, something you resent the girl who has already ‘complained’ about the jump in sexy times in her friend group.
The other girls are also reluctant to make advances to you, at least somewhat, but Giselle is of course happy to disappear into the bathroom for half an hour or more if Millie, Denise or the McKinleys can’t take it anymore. Especially the two sisters have a hard time with this, you haven’t found a solution for their special situation yet and you fear a similar catastrophe as with Denise, if you do something wrong when you let their parents in.
“Especially since they are both my girlfriends” you mutter.
“Did you say something owner?” comes the voice of Denise through the open crack to the bathroom, from which warm steam is already seeping. You contort your face into a pained grimace.
“I meant we have to save water kitty,” you call into the bathroom. Immediately the shower is turned off and a minute later a naked Denise crawls into the room, looking up at you awkwardly.
“Sorry Master,” she says meekly and sits back on her heels, her hands in her lap her small breasts wet. “I know it’s hard right now… I’m just so happy when I’m with you.” You sigh and pull a clean towel from piles on the bed. The hotel staff thankfully holds back on any comments or sidelong glances at your girls.
“Heel,” you say in a warm voice, and Denise nestles against your leg. You lean down to her and swing the towel over her body. “You’re going to get cold.” Then her giggles escape from under the wildly moving fabric as you dry her body. “There. Better?” Her head and damp, warm, disheveled had sticks out from under the soft fabric and her smile is warmer than the shower water.
“Yes, owner.” You kiss her on her soft lips, then lift her onto the bed.
“Get dressed,” you command, laying her things beside her, “Maureen will be here soon.”
“I don’t mind if she sees you taking care of your kitty,” Denise grins cheekily, reminding you of the girl you like to see in her. “She might even do me.” Determinedly, you snap your fingers in the direction of her peel-off clothes and Denise obeys immediately. But you smile at her.
“I don’t doubt it.” Then you turn to the window of the room and look out into the early morning. The feeling comes back but unlike the wolf in the zoo you know what to do to be free.
You are trapped in here, along with Giselle, because you see no way out of your situation. For one thing, there is the seduction that Giselle offers you, just like the other girls. You live a lazy, complacent life in a hotel, everything is taken care of and the only thing you have to do is eat, sleep and fuck. It’s a good life.
Too good to be true
Denise still needs your help. So does Giselle. The next time Emma runs into Carrie, at least when school starts again. The McKinleys made a promise to their parents that includes you. And then there are your own parents. Megan, Maureen and Millie are silent about you but Megan has told you many times what happens at home.
At some point you have to face your parents. Otherwise you won’t get out of this nice, lazy prison you’ve built for yourself.
And then there are the dangers out there. You want to face them. Some you can defeat, others you’re not so sure about.
There is the simple fact that your harem is already so big that it seems impossible to hide it from the world. All your sisters are part of it, three young women who live with their families and who want to be close to you. Two sisters with strict parents with whom it will also not be possible to be together at the same time. You exhale slowly. Karen and Emma are the least of your worries. Emma is your official girlfriend and you can protect her from Carrie and everyone else, and Karen is perverted enough to let you fuck her in the boys’ bathroom during recess. __
But not at your house, or at least not as often as she would like.
Young Grant is all hot for you now that she’s living a decent life in your harem. As for the others, Denise, you’ll have to find a way for her to be your little pet without your mother slaughtering you. And you don’t want to see Giselle suffer either.
Your thoughts are interrupted by a knock on the door. You look at Denise who is already dressed and sitting on the bed.
“Hey honey,” Maureen says as you open the door and gives you a short but intense kiss on the lips. Then she nods to the side. “Look what I found in the hallway.” Giselle stands beside her, eyes downcast, hands folded in front of her lap.
“Should I come back in Master?” You pull the two girls past you into the room.
“Let me get this straight. You’re fucking your girlfriend and forgoing a threesome?” Maureen grins. “A foursome, if you count me?” You wiggle your head.
“Each of you needs alone time with me too, you know that honey.” You stroke her cheek. With your oldest sister, it’s still hard to let the leader hang out, but you’re getting better at it.
“I know.” Only now do you notice the skimpy black costume Maureen is wearing. Skirt, tights, high-heeled shoes and blazer with white undershirt. “That’s why I’m here today.”
“That’s right,” it escapes you. You really need to pay more attention. Your sense of time is slipping away and it seems like months that you’ve already been in this room with Giselle. “Today is your first day of work.” Maureen grins. You’ve rarely seen her this proud, and she’s earned it.
She doesn’t even deny it herself. Her looks have landed her a job at a posh department store in the neighboring town mall, selling perfumes to old ladies and lost husbands at fantastically high prices.
“Right.” Her grin widens even more and she spins around in front of you, still balancing a bit awkwardly on her high heels. “Can you imagine? Me? In a real job?” Her laugh is infectious and you can’t help but hug her. “Memorize my smell well honey. This will be the last time I smell normal for a long time. Mr. Sinclair said I’d be on the front lines all week.” You snort.
“Old dog. Sure he wants you up front with the customers.” You put your hands on her upper arms and look at your sister/girlfriend’s body. “With your looks, you’d sell even hydrochloric acid at top dollar.” Again Maureen laughs, a sound that touches something deep inside you. You instinctively know what Megan or Millie sound like. But Maureen is still special in this area and you can’t wait until her laugh becomes normal too.
“Don’t tempt me. These shoes are already killing me, and I have to resist the idea of poisoning any old man who pinches my butt.” Your gaze grows more serious.
“Maureen you know I don’t want you treated like this.”
“I know honey.” Her lips leave red streaks on your skin. “But we need the money. You’re feeding two people through here and I’ve never seen the shower unused.” On the bed, Denise winces guiltily while Giselle stands motionless in a corner. Maureen walks over to the bed and pats Denise on the head. “I mean no harm.” She smiles and Denise nods. Then the older girl pats the younger one on the cheek and turns back to you. “It’s nice that you talk like that darling. And… And I need you like this, I really do.” She blushes under her makeup. Even here she doesn’t look provocative, and you’re proud that she has put on makeup like a proper girl. “I like it when you get jealous over me.” You step up to her and put an arm around her slender waist. Her breasts almost squeeze out of her tight costume and the tips of your noses almost touch.
“I could come over and show the old farts and Mr. Sinclair who you belong to.” Maureen giggles…and separates from you.
“That wouldn’t be a good idea. You’d beat the poor guy up and I’d lose the job.” Her words hurt a bit, but are true. “Let a girl be a girl Finn and take good care of me when I’m with you.” Then she hesitates a bit. “But yes, I need you today.”
“With what?” She clicks her tongue.
“You could pick me up from work.” She hands you a card with the address of the department store. All very posh. “I want to show you something.”
“The dressing rooms?” you grin, and Denise and even Giselle watch with interest.
“Asshole,” laughs Maureen. Then she spins around and shows you her butt under the fabric on it. “Just come and pick me up at 6:00. I’ll drive.” On her way out, she puts two more bills on the side table. For the bus, as you know. And you know you can use the money, too.
The hum of the bus rings in your ears and your back hurts from sitting in seats that weren’t made for sitting, or at least not for a man. Public transportation is really down, but you can’t complain, your big sister had to pay your fare as if you were still in kindergarten.
Besides, everything here takes longer than with your car, oh if it saves the environment. At least you can use the time to think than constantly watch out for foolhardy cyclists who obviously have a death wish. With barely concealed grief, you look out the vibrating windows into the city. You see couples and single people, families and old people, civilization. A civilization based on rules. You feel special, surely you are the only one who has so many girlfriends in your harem.
With this thought, the problems come back. You can’t even buy a bus ticket, live in an overpriced hotel and fuck beautiful girls all day. You shake your head. The last point really doesn’t count as a negative, however you would spin it, which you don’t. But the other things, the money, you rack your brains over that.
The school holidays will soon be over and as a spoiled child of the upper middle class you missed the chance to take a job. For the first time in your life you are really dreading the first day of school. It’s not the classes, but the thought of a longer period of time in which you won’t have time to earn money for your increasingly expensive future. What happens when you can’t afford the hotel anymore? Where will Giselle stay? With a contemptuous snort you are already thinking about hiding her like an animal in your tool shed in the garden. No, you couldn’t do that to the fragile girl. Or would your parents turn a blind eye and welcome another girl, the fifth already, into the house? Already it is almost impossible to deny, it is just too unrealistic. No, no one would believe you and the secret would come out.
“Fuck…” you grumble.
“Mommy the man said a bad word!” You spin around. From the bench next to you, a little girl with a hair band on her head points at you. The child is maybe four or five but her indignation at your mistake is written all over her face.
“It’s okay,” her mother murmurs, pulling the girl closer. Then she smiles apologetically at you. You smile back.
“You don’t point the finger at others” you address the girl. The mother doesn’t respond at first, but her daughter does.
“Your thing is more bad!” Again, she points at you. You flinch playfully, grab your heart and lean back with your eyes closed.
“You’ve got me now” you confess, pretending to tip backwards, then forwards, almost falling out of the seat. The little girl laughs and her mother also smiles kindly at you. “Sorry little one,” you say kindly.
“I’m not little!” the girl grumbles at you.
“Oh yeah?” You swing your legs into the aisle and stand up. The girl puts her head on the back of her neck with her hair ribbon falling off her head.
“When I grow up, I’ll be just as tall as you!” You smile, the mother smiles. She’s about the same age as you. Then her daughter moves on her lap and her hair band slips off her head entirely and falls to the floor of the bus. Before the mother can react you are already in action.
“Here you go,” you say, handing the ribbon to the somewhat startled girl.
“Say thank you, Megan.” The girl just looks at you.
“That’s okay,” you wave it off. “My sister’s name is Megan too.” You lean over to the girl. “She’s really dumb sometimes.”
“I’m not dumb!” protests the kid who didn’t understand the situation.
“Let it go, sweetie,” the mother says, pulling the child next to her. Then she looks at you.
“You’re good with kids,” she says. You look at little Megan who is eyeing you curiously.
“I hope so” you just mumble.
“In joyful anticipation?” the woman smiles but you shake your head. “No… Not yet.” You look at the woman. She really is your age.
“How did it come to this?” you ask, pointing to Megan. “I mean… How does it feel?”
“To have kids,” the woman says, tilting her head. “Do you want kids too?”
“My girlfriend definitely does.” You think about Emma, maybe Giselle, too. Children could help both of them, make them whole and complete in their own way. But Megan and Millie, your sisters, with them, you don’t know. “But we haven’t really talked about it yet.”
“It’s stressful, exhausting, expensive, loud, annoying and time-consuming” the woman confesses with a somewhat guilty look. Then she puts her hand on her daughter’s head. “And it stinks. For the first few years, anyway.”
“I don’t stink!” grumbles little Megan.
“Not now,” you laugh, “but you sure used to.” The girl sticks her tongue out at you. Then you turn back to the mother. “I still have so many things to solve.” In your head, you piece together your world, your harem, your many girlfriends into one. “I don’t know yet if I can give my girlfriend the life she deserves. And the money…”
“Yes I know,” the woman says compassionately. “But you can never really prepare for it. My fiancé worries all the time, too, and he works like a maniac.” Guilt stings your stomach but it’s also good to see how open the woman is with you.
“It sure is great to know that you can take certain things in life for granted after a certain point, isn’t it?” The woman shakes her head.
“Ben is not the biological father.”
“Oh.” You consider, then grin cheekily.
“But at least you can talk to strangers on the bus without getting flirted with right away.” The woman laughs.
“To be honest, I thought you were flirting with me. Are you saying you don’t think I’m hot?”
“I’m hot too,” little Megan laughs and rejoins the conversation.
“Not as hot as your mom,” you tell her and Megan seems miffed. “But just as cute.” Now her mother has to laugh, too.
“I think you’re ready for kids,” she says with a friendly smile. You waggle your head doubtfully. “Just don’t call your baby Megan.”
“Yeah, I get that,” you laugh, “If I tell my sister, she’ll punch me in the face.”
“Then let your girlfriend defend you” retorts the mother.
“Pfft. She’s about to get involved.” You hesitate for a second but the mother doesn’t notice. “My girlfriend and my sister are very close. I don’t know if my sister wants kids. What if the child destroys the friendship, and my relationship with her?” You’re not talking about Megan directly, there’s nothing that could break you up. “I just know that kids are special and not everyone can or wants to have them.”
“So if you ask me it’s a good thing to have another woman helping in the parenting. Ben and I often take Megan to her aunt’s when we both have to work. It’s not ideal, but it’s good for a child to have someone to rely on when the parents are busy.
For a long time you say nothing, look down and think. Megan the offspring plays with her headband while her mother watches you.
“That sounds good,” you finally say. “And you really think her aunt won’t have a problem with it?”
“No. My sister never wanted kids. She never felt ready for them. She’s four years older than me and has always had trouble with men. But when Megan is with her she is always happy.” The mother leans down to the child and kisses her on the hair. “Even though Auntie always gives you too much candy.” Little Megan laughs brightly. Then you are all slightly pushed forward from the braking of the bus. The mother looks up. “I’m afraid we have to get off in a minute” she says, sounding really apologetic. “Listen. If you’re not sure then you shouldn’t rush it. But having kids is what most people want and even though there’s a lot of negative about it, in the end you’ll be happy. Right Megan?” But Megan has lost sight of the conversation and just laughs like carefree kids do.
“I understand,” you say as the bus comes to a stop. “Thanks for talking to me.”
“You’re welcome,” says the Mother, and you help her out of her seat and into the aisle. “Say ‘goodbye’ Megan.”
“Bye,” the small child waves, then is pulled outside by her mother. You wave at them both some more, then you’re alone again.
“Shit,” you mutter, looking out the window again. Surprised, you realize that your worries have disappeared and the laughter of little Megan still echoes in your ears. “Is it really that easy?”
You’re not an idiot and you don’t let yourself be blinded by the beautiful situation. Having a child doesn’t free you from all worries, the mother showed you that. But you also realize how ecstatic you were to have a child.
No. Being pregnant is not the solution, not the solution to impregnating a woman.
“But it’s also something normal. Something…” You grin. “Something that comes with life.”
And you have an advantage that other men don’t have. Your girls won’t leave you and….
“Hmm…” Is that true? With Emma, Megan, Millie, and certainly Maureen, you know it. And Emma deserves a child from you, if only because she wants it and you owe it to her. But the others…
“And what about me? Do I want a child?” The question warms your heart but you don’t force yourself to answer it right away, no matter how beautiful this moment was, you know that your life is different from all the others in this bus, in this city. You are not alone with the girl who wants you to have children, even if you can answer this question for yourself. No, it concerns all of you. And the question of whether your girlfriends will be faithful to you… “Shit, we haven’t even been together a year and I don’t even know what they want for their anniversary.”
There are definitely still many questions to be answered, many conversations to be had, many hurdles to be overcome.
And yet… you can’t help but smile as you think of the mother and daughter and imagine that one of your girls… or several… will someday also have those conversations with other people on other buses…
Assuming you then have enough money to even pay your girl a bus ticket.
The mother was right. The thoughts haven’t gone away. But they’re not quite so dark anymore either, and so you swing out of the bus with a strangely satisfied grin that you can’t quite explain to yourself.
A short time later you get another reason to smile as you arrive at the workplace of Maureen twenty minutes before her deadline, a small both in the middle of the aisle of the large mall. Apparently the business is doing well, owing to the fact that it has spread itself throughout the mall in order to reach even more customers. But the sign of thriving capitalism doesn’t make you smile, nor do the two incredibly pretty girls who are demonstrating the products to a more or less interested clientele. It is the third girl, your girl, who makes you smile.
And Maureen also smiles when she sees you. Only very briefly when she sees you, then she turns back to the old lady who stretches out her wrinkled arm to her and is not deterred by the youthful beauty in front of her. Finally, the lady says goodbye to Maureen, whom you yourself have rarely seen so polite. Then your big sister looks at you reproachfully, but can’t keep up the facade and smiles happily for a moment, until she catches herself again and plays sternly.
“I told you not to be early,” she admonishes you in a lowered voice, looking around the store as if embarrassed.
“The buses didn’t go any other way” you defend yourself, “and I wanted to see you.” This has an effect as you proudly see and Maureen melts for a moment. From behind you, you hear the voice of another saleswoman who is in the middle of a customer conversation and is making it clear to her colleague in a feminine way that she has to be, too.
“Come here” grunts your sister in her inimitable way and tugs at your arm as if you wanted to try a perfume. Her fingers glide over the skin on your forearm and you look deep into her eyes as she sprays your skin with cold, smelly liquid. Then your eyes meet and it’s Maureen who looks like a jittery schoolgirl. “Moron,” she says, proving that the cold front she put on before can’t hurt you anymore. Then she lapses into a semi-routine sales pitch that you listen to with fascination.
“I like your voice,” you say softly as she finishes. Maureen blinks.
“Shit what…” she bites her lips. “What’s wrong with you?” she then wants to know, giggling.
“The bus ride was… interesting” you confess. Maureen rolls her eyes.
“Like, another addition to our group?” But she’s not serious, and you tilt your head teasingly.
“Not quite. Maybe in a few months.”
“Huh?”
“Oh, nothing.” You’ve always found the way Maureen blinks and frowns slightly when she doesn’t understand something cute, but you haven’t dared tell her until now. “You’re really sexy,” you whisper.
“Fuck you” your older sister replies, looking down, grinning wildly as she rolls down your sleeve. “Like this, ready.” You lift your arm and sniff.
“That smells good. How much?” Your sister gives you a stern look.
“Too much. You can’t afford it.” She’s still smiling, then her eyes grow wide as you, in turn, grab her arm and pull her close.
“I could pay elsewhere. Are there any dressing rooms around here?” Your amorous, teasing smile almost turns into a loud laugh as you see how red your sister blushes. You let go of her arm and she takes a step back.
“No,” she says softly, putting the bottle of perfume back. “I need this job.” That brings you back down to earth. You’re not in Seaview anymore. “Wait there on the bench until I’m done” she then says sternly and you just nod. But then she lifts your hand and kisses you quickly on the palm before literally pushing you away from her booth and moving on to the next customers.
Patiently and well-behaved, you wait obediently for your big sister while sitting on the bench and not talking to strangers. The thought is sweet and you miss the time when Maureen was looking after you, something she always hated because you distracted her from her friends. Now she doesn’t have those friends anymore but you and she is infinitely happier. So you are only a little ashamed that you really don’t have enough money to buy the overpriced perfume and that your sister is right with her words.
A short time later you see her gliding through the crowds of customers, sexy and elegant in her black costume, and this time she doesn’t hide her joy to see you.
“Hey honey” she greets you and presses her lips to your face. Then her hand slams down on your butt. “Never put on a show like that again. Mr. Sinclair saw you and asked why you didn’t bought anything.”
“What did you answer?” you want to know while Maureen takes the lead and pulls you through the mall.
“The truth. That you’re a little stalker, kind of cute but way too helpless and that it’s best to give you some attention so you’ll leave quickly.”
“Shit Maureen,” you gasp, “that hurts…” Your girlfriend looks at you apologetically, but doesn’t slow her business-like pace.
“I’m sorry honey,” she says and you believe her. “Listen, when we are alone or with our girlfriends then you are the leader, there is no doubt about it.” She squeezes your hand a little tighter. “I like it when my little brother fucks me straight, I really do. And I would never defy you in front of our girlfriends. But I have to take this job seriously, and Mr. Sinclair likes the fact that I seem to like older ones.” She looks at you. “What is it?”
“You called them ‘our girlfriends.’ Ours.” Maureen stops.
“Did I?”
“Twice.” Your girl blinks, then shakes her head.
“Karen is factual smoking hot. And Megan… my little sister, is good at licking. Oh shit, it doesn’t matter.” Then she pulls you along, with you having no idea where it’s actually going. “I know you’re the leader and… and you do me good. It’s good for me that you’re leading me, really. But…”
“It’s okay honey,” you say to the back of her head and outstretched arm. “I just think it’s hot when you act like a businesswoman. I’m into that type. So does Mr. Sinclair.” Again, Maureen stops.
“You really always know what to say, don’t you?” She looks in love, which surprises you. “I was worried you wouldn’t like it when I lead. Well, it’s well known that I’m not good at it.”
“No problem. You’re smart, Maureen. You know when to lead and when not to.”
“Hmm. Thanks.” Then she grins cheekily. “And besides, you get to fuck me in that ridiculous costume, not Mr. Sinclair.”
What’s with her and this dude?
“Even if you like older ones?”
“That was a lie” your girl grins cheekily. “I was a little whore, remember. Now I just fancy your young throbbing meaty-mighty-mooty cock.”
“Shit Maureen,” you laugh out loud.
“And the rest of you, my sweet little well-hung brother.” This is really too much for you.
“Come on. Just in the toilets for a minute. Like Vietnam. In and out in twenty minutes.” Maureen doesn’t understand.
“I’m not Emma you dork,” she grins, “I have no idea what you’re babbling about. And no.”
“Why not?” you pout, wondering if a tantrum would be enough to change her mind.
But I wa-hant to fu-huck with you-hu-hu!
“Because I’m hungry.” And finally you see where Maureen has pulled you. “And because we have another appointment later.”
You can’t ask what she means by that anymore, then she’s already pulled you into the line at a sandwich store and all she talks about is food.
“Thanks for having me” you mumble from behind your sandwich that tastes fantastic. You’ve already got it thick with meat while Maureen has hers garnished only with vegetables and a bit of vinegar. Sex with a dozen girls keeps you ripped while your girls have to worry about their weight. Again something unfair but Maureen wipes your thoughts aside with a wave of her hand.
“Shut up. It’s obvious” she grins “Especially now that you don’t get an allowance anymore.” That’s not quite true, but it’s close enough to the truth. “You really need to get back home soon. Mom and dad are worried.”
“I know,” you groan, “But Giselle.” Maureen nods.
“She seems nice. But fuck is the poor thing broken.”
“I know” you moan again. “Maureen I’m not going to send her away.” Her reaction surprises you, but then again it doesn’t.
“Of course you won’t. She needs you. Just like the others. Like the rest of us.” The question of what you should do now hangs unasked but present in the room like a heavy, cold fog. Because you have no idea. “You need money,” Maureen finally says. “And an apartment.”
“And I need money for that. Fuck.”
“Yes. Fuck. You said it.” Your girl bites into her sandwich. Then she changes the subject. “Megan had a fight with mom. Don’t worry, it wasn’t a big fight. Millie is fine and so is Denise. But also your family is questioning what you are doing with your life and why your little cat lives with them when you are out of the house. Dad even pulled me aside and questioned me. I didn’t tell him anything. I think he’s about to take you out of the hotel by force.”
“If he does that, what will happen to Giselle?”
“You’re both over eighteen. Dad can’t harm you.”
“I don’t want to hurt him unnecessarily, though. I’m his only son.” And with that, the conversation stalls again.
“Who’s more important to you Finn?” then Maureen asks, voicing the question that’s been torturing you since you moved out to the hotel. “Your family or your harem?” Her words are calmly spoken, softly and clearly. Maureen doesn’t faff around, she finally gets to the point. You look her in the eye.
“Every one of my sisters, you, Millie and Megan, Denise, Susan, Claire, Karen and Emma and Giselle…” you take a deep breath. “Every single one of you is more important to me than all the rest of my family.” And Maureen looks at you with pity. She sees how much pain that statement causes you. “The night we had sex, I chose you. That’s exactly how I’ve chosen every other girl by my side.”
“You would cause your stepmother pain when it comes to us? And your own father?”
“Yes,” you immediately say firmly. “It would hurt me, but you are my life now. All of you.” Maureen bites into her sandwich and wipes her mouth, chewing. Then she swallows.
“Then I have a plan. But you’re not going to like it.”
The car door slams behind you and you know almost immediately what Maureen is up to. Still, you say nothing. You’re silent in the rickety old elevator, too, and you’re silent in the hallway on the top floor of the old high-rise on the edge of town.
Maureen unlocks the door and leads you into the apartment. It’s actually just a large room with two doors apart from the front door. One at the end of the room, one right next to you. Maureen leads you past this one into the middle of the empty room. Your footsteps echo on the worn parquet floor and a bare lamp casts dirty white light into the room. Then you look each other in the eye.
“Four hundred dollars a month apart from heating and electricity” the girl just says, suddenly looking a bit shy. “I… I started looking the same day you introduced me to Giselle. I, well, I knew you wouldn’t let her go and mom and dad…”
“You did this alone?” you ask. There is a finality in your voices that makes the situation real.
“I honestly don’t know how Millie and Megan would react to that. I mean, look around, that’s all I can afford and…”
“You?” you ask, brushing aside for now the pressing question about your other sisters. Now Maureen really does look almost scared.
“Please don’t get mad, okay? You’re the boss, I told you that.” You tilt your head.
“I trust you,” you speak the simple truth. Maureen hesitates only long enough to see the love in your eyes.
“Dad would put up the first two rents. He already knows, Megan, Millie and mom not yet. And… And Mr. Sinclair the next four… and the setup money…” Your eyes go big.
“Maureen… shit…”
“For… a date.”
“Oh my God…”
“No wait” she interrupts you in an urgent voice. “You need a place to live Finn. You can’t do it any other way. Millie is lonely without you. The few hours a day aren’t enough for her. And the hotel is too expensive, dad didn’t go for that. And Mr. Sinclair would pay even more if I… But I said no. It’s just a date. And you know Emma would do anything for you, and I saw her social media profile of Karen. There are worse ways to make money than what I’m about to do, you know that. And we both don’t want to do to Karen and Emma what I’ve done in my life for free.” She nibbles her lower lip, looking at you out of moist eyes. She’s sure of it, even if she’s unsure. You’ve seen this duality in her enough times already and made it your business that it doesn’t have to be necessary with you.
“I can go to work myself, Maureen. You don’t have to…”
“Yes, I don’t have to. I want to, Finn.”
“Date an old guy?”
“Build a future where I can be with you!” She almoust shouts, but isn’t there yet. Still her lovely voice echoes trough the empty room. “With you and Emma and Karen and the other girls you already have and will do that. And yes, you can work for yourself. But you also know that’s a sacrifice you can’t make. Finn, you have nine girlfriends. Eight hours of sleep a day, eight hours of work and eight hours to do everything else. Normal relationships break down because of that split. You can’t even give us all an hour of your time if you think you can take care of your girls by yourself.” Maureen talks faster and faster and while she lists her points with ice-cold objectivity and a warm, vulnerable voice, she takes your hands and caresses your fingers. “I can’t do this alone and dad won’t always help you. Finn, it’s time for you to take your girls further than where we are now, do you understand? We’re not at the lake anymore. We’re in real life, and you have a harem. And I can help. I’ve had sex with a lot of jerks and Josh and other losers.” She laughs spitefully. “I’ve made a lot of mistakes and next year I want a birthday hell week with just you and your girls and we’re all happy.”
“Maureen…” Then she kisses you. She pulls close to you and tastes your lips on hers while the smell of perfume hangs in the empty, bare room. Her Hands press against your ears in an almost desperate try to hold you against her.
“I can make a difference Finn. I’m young and pretty. Mr. Sinclair likes that. And you like that. I can make a difference with that, you know? I’m not just the bad sister anymore, the black sheep, your girl who took too long to understand that sex with other girls is part of it, you know? One dinner and I can get you and your other cute little things a place, a place where we can be together. A place where you can be there for us. Millie could kiss you here all the time. And Megan would never have to put clothes on here the little whore.” You breathe painfully cold air into your lungs.. and stifle a laugh. The duality in living and loving with Maureen Lynchwood. “And I could come to you after work, to a real home, and be happy.”
Silence falls again as Maureen snuggles against you, resting her cheek on your shoulder. You stroke her back and head, feeling her warmth and closeness against you.
“You said you couldn’t lift this alone?”
“Yes,” Maureen hums into your chest, a little disappointed, and pouts. “We’d need more money if we were going to make it comfortable for you. I’m not good at math, but maybe Emma can help.”
“Do the other girls know about this?”
“No.” You feel her cheek against your shoulder as she shakes her head. “Do you really think I’d be that brave? Emma would prostitute herself for you in a heartbeat, and Karen… I don’t think you’d want her selling her body on the Internet.
“But you can?” Her giggle seems almost happy.
“I’m allowed to. Because I’m the older one. And because I just get to call the shots, okay?” You hug your girlfriend tightly. No matter what Maureen says, at the moment she just wants to be near you and feel you, know that you are there and know that you are not angry. And you convey that to her. You feel her relax in your arms and you don’t worry about putting anything in her head. “But otherwise you decide…” her voice comes up to you and you have to smile as she confirms your thoughts.
“Maureen,” you say softly and push her away from you so that you can look at each other. Her face is a little red and you see an insecure and lovestruck girl in front of you, your big sister who seems so fragile in your arms and yet so strong. It is her job to protect you, you understand. You have always wished it, even though it will always be you who will rule over her, make her happy. It’s a duality you both have agreed to. Strong sister, weak brother, weak girlfriend, strong harem leader. And judging from the way she looks at you, the same thoughts are going through her head.
“I’ve really thought this through,” she says softly but firmly. “In the end it’s your decision, I know that.” She glances to the side briefly, snorting in disbelief at her own words, then finds her center and smiles in satisfaction. “We don’t have a normal relationship. You call the shots and I follow.” A quick kiss on the cheek, making clear that even is she sometimes says otherwise, the bottom line will always be you. “But I also have a mind of my own, and now I can use it profitably for the first time.” Another kiss, a little more urgent. “That’s what you taught me. And for the first time I can support my brother-boyfriend with the benefits I’ve been giving away for free for so long” A third kiss, and this time you return the fleeting intimate gesture. Maureen is just good. “That’s what a big sister does. She supports her silly little brother who thinks he can build a harem.” She giggles, resting her forehead against you and her knee against your leg. “And a girlfriend supports her…um…master? I’ll have to ask Emma about that.” She giggles. “A girlfriend supports her boyfriend in this because she sees him succeeding and she does everything she can to make him happy.”
Your lips meet and no matter what, kissing Maureen still feels just as super and forbidden as ever, just as heavenly depraved as fantasizing about her when you lay in your bed that night after a long evening of deprivation for you and Megan. Maureen steps back from you.
“So are we going to talk about Mr. Sinclair…” She smiles, uses his name but doesn’t feel anything but you on her body, in her mind and soul. “Or do you want me to show you where I thought the bed might go?”
The parquet floor is a little hard and the naked lamp on the ceiling blinds you but as Maureen moves her body over you and the light shimmers through her long hair, growing wilder with time, you don’t feel much except your sister-girlfriend on top of you. Her hands are talented and she lifts her lower body as she unbuttons your belt and pants. The corners of her mouth twitch with desire and her eyes sparkle as they focus on your crotch. Then you feel her fingers against your skin and her weight shifts as she slides back and removes your pants. You keep your shirt on, the apartment is unheated and a bit cold.
“Let’s get you warm” Maureen whispers and pushes your pants aside. Then she slides back onto your lap and rubs herself against you, giggling as the blood whips into your cock and she slips her black blazer over her shoulders. “Give me a hand, please.” It feels good to see her relying on you and as her body swings first to one side, then the other as she kicks off her hideously uncomfortable shoes you unbutton her blouse.
Your hands settle on her warm belly and press a bit into her skin. Maureen flinches slightly as your cold fingers touch her but she giggles happily and leans forward to offer you more freedom. Your hands first move under her blouse to the side of her body and feel her hips, then they move up to her ribs, forward again and settle over her heart between her breasts, swinging longingly towards you. Your fingers travel along her chest and finally you feel the soft tissue of her full breasts under your hands.
“Feel free to twirl them a bit,” your girl says helpfully. “I like that.” Then she closes her eyes while your fingers wrap around her still soft nipples and gently twist them. Maureen, the wild, unruly sister lets you pleasure her in a tender and loving way and you are so proud of her. Your thumbs brush over her nipples, pressing them lightly into her flesh and moving them back and forth while your hands support the rest of her mounds. “You’re good at this” she giggles, looking into your eyes. You’re in no hurry like Megan and you always are. Maureen had enough sex already and you both enjoy this intimate, slow way of being together, too.
“I’ve had practice with Karen” you mean, don’t leaving her magnificent tits out of sight. Maureen draws in her breath in mock indignation.
“Not very smart to talk about other girls now, is it?”
“I could hook you up with her,” you say somewhat absentmindedly. “I bet your four tits are incredible together.”
“We could give you a double titjob” Maureen speculates. “Would you let me have her too?”
She actually asks you. My god. My sister asks me to have a threesome with my girlfriend!
“I guess so,” you growl, “as long as I can watch.” Maureen giggles, but this time her voice is a little occupied by lust.
“I plan on you being my last boyfriend Finn” she confesses.
“I know,” you simply say as you lose yourself in the hypnotic movements of her breasts. “You’re mine.” Your sister rolls her eyes and kisses you, but then comes back up to let you continue playing with her breasts.
“So we have plenty of time to get comfortable with each other, too. You could also give me and Karen some time alone.” That makes you look at the girl.
Oh maaaan….
“I’m looking forward to the time when sex and making love to you is part of my everyday life, Maureen. When we’re brother and sister like we’ve always been and it’s normal for us to be together.” You grin. “But that time isn’t yet.” Then the girl above you inhales as you flick against her already hardening nipples. “For now am I crazy about your body, your tits, your mouth, your eyes. And your cunt.” Together you look down to where the fabric of her tight skirt rests on your body, your cock pushing it up slightly and smearing wet patches of precum on it. Maureen giggles happily. “And for now will I miss for the world how you and Karen 69ing in front of me.”
“For now? What’s that supposed to mean?” Her voice is meant to sound snarky, but all you hear from her is love and lust. And that’s what spurs you on. You’re just getting started with this girl, and even though you’ve seen more naked bodies in the last few weeks than some boys have in a lifetime, you’re crazy about Maureen, and the thought of seeing your sister in a lesbian threesome with the hottest girl in school makes your blood boil.
“You’re looking forward to that time too, I know you are.” Maureen smiles.
“The time when we know our bodies and know what we want?”
“And when we know we’ll never be apart again.”
“A beautiful thought.” Now you have to grin and move under her, letting her feel your arousal.
“A nice thought for another time. Now I want your body.” And your older sister considers that a very good idea.
“Okay,” she says like a giggly girl.
Maureen sits on top of you, her legs spread on either side of your body, her knees beside your hips on the hard floor. The harsh white light doesn’t really make her shine and you have to be very quiet as your voices echo in the empty room but your girl looks like a fucking angel while her inner muscles and slimy walls massage your cock, sliding it into her wet hole. You hold hands, familiar with each other and enjoying each other’s presence but Maureen also puts a pleasant pressure on you, moving her hips forward a little with each pull to feel you in every nook and cranny inside her. You move inside her and feel her grip around your hands tighten each time you extend and stretch her opening and touch beautiful points inside her.
Her breathing is fast and shallow and she doesn’t take her eyes off you for a second, and as you lose yourself in the depths of her eyes you feel the small changes that you yourself conjure up in her body through your work. Maureen blinks more and licks her dry lips which are opened a bit due to her rapid breathing. She is sweating slightly and the harsh light above you makes the edges of her body shine silvery but you are only peripherally aware of all this. Maureen is warm and soft and she is yours and you are having sex with her.
The thought of being able to do this for the rest of your life puts tension on you and you lift yourself slightly towards her as she lowers herself onto you. Her frightened expression as you press deep into her, her relieved laugh as you graze her G-spot and your thumbs stroking the backs of her hands make her seem unashamedly fragile and pure while the black band her rolled-up skirt forms over her belly button acts like a dark halo over her white skin, making her seem depraved and experienced.
“Hold up your skirt” you murmur as Maureen whirls her head around to fling a strand of her hair out of her face. Then she releases your hands and moves them down while your arms reach back to her breasts and caress them briefly while supporting her in her movements. Maureen draws small welts across her red, lightly smeared lips with her white teeth as her fingers wrap around the black ribbon and pull the fabric up slowly, teasingly. “You need to shave,” you grunt.
“Asshole” she giggles and punishes you by gyrating her naked hips, a plan which backfires when she feels you stretching her inner walls. Your cock widens her opening and her wet labia nestle around your piston as if made by God while her arms bend and pull her skirt almost to her breasts. Your cock inside her doesn’t help her move deftly and you enjoy the clumsy gestures of a girl heading for an orgasm.
It doesn’t take long for Maureen to stop following your instruction and it warms you from the inside to see that she lacks the godly strength of Megan to ride you to the sweet end and submit her body to you completely. Your older sister eventually drops the black fabric again which rests lightly on your skin as she presses down on you and moans loudly for the first time.
“Finn please hold me” she whimpers as her movements speed up. You reach your hands out to her and she traps you between her fingers as you survey the miracle that takes place on the face of every girl you sleep with. The slightly painfully distorted face, the flickering eyes, the building pressure that mixes with the energy inside you.
You realize that you are almost finished too but Maureen can’t control herself any longer and pulls one of your arms up when she can’t let go of you but tries to soften her next animalistic moan by biting her tender forearm.
Then she moves her hips even faster. Her skirt strokes wildly over your bodies and you don’t see it, but feel in great detail how her vagina tightens around your cock. A high-pitched whimper comes from between her teeth and then she freezes for a long time as her body while bouncing on you like a frozen pupped, then you watch her face slowly begin to relax. Her features soften and she slowly opens her eyes as she squats on you with all her weight rubbing her wet thighs against you. Neither of you feel the coolness of the room or notice the mismatched light.
“You always make me feel so good” she finally says. It’s not meant to flatter you. It’s more a surprised, happy observation and a question of how that can be possible. “It’s so tender with you.”
“Mostly,” you confess, “We can be different.” You sit up, and then you do feel the cold air against your sweaty back, along with the slight itch that comes from the dust on the hard floor or your ruffled shirt. Maureen moves her hips jerkily to either side.
“Do you want me like this again? Or how do you want me?” She draws in her lips playfully.
No way she only wants me once.
You put your hands on the side of her body right under her breasts and help her off you. Her knees are reddened and you are looking forward to seeing how they will look in contrast to her dazzling costume. But not yet.
“Hah…” your girl makes as you push her against a wall. You don’t pay attention to which one, just want a surface to lean her against.
“I want you honey” you breathe in her ear and Maureen stretches her butt towards you from herself.
“Fill me up dear” she murmurs in an occupied voice. “I want to feel you in me. Your cum. All night long until tomorrow.” You place your forearm between her shoulder blades and press her against the wall while you reach under her body and massage her belly. Briefly you imagine what it would be like to plant life there, but then you call yourself to order. They are your own words. Maureen and you are still new together and you want to enjoy her body.
With one hand you brush her hair out of her face. Nothing is left of her neat hairstyle and you like the messy look of her hair. Then your hand goes between her legs and over the rough stubble above her labia.
“Ouch!” she grumbles as you lightly tweak her short hair, but then she giggles as your fingers move further.
“Pull your ass apart,” you demand, and Maureen obeys like a good sister does.
“Yes Sir, my master.” Another giggle. Giselle is already having an effect on your life. Briefly you look down into the inviting gap that opens for you and you feel the call you feel when an incredibly pretty girl opens up to you. It is a luxury that you are able to answer this call. “Yes!!!” And Maureen enjoys you doing it.
Quickly and smoothly you press into her and fill her with your cock, making her complete and connecting with your sister in a forbidden but perfect way.
While you hold her body and press her breasts against the white wallpaper and she swings feverishly towards you, you realize that not a single question has been answered today. But no question would be asked either.
It is not a question if Maureen wants to earn money for you with her body. This girl is yours, she belongs to you, at your side, under your protection, on your cock. And you belong to her, just like all the other girls you love so much. Mr. Sinclair, Josh, her friends, and all the others you never really liked, that she never really liked herself, it all doesn’t matter. Because only you two will have what you have today, forever.
It is also not a question of what happens to your parents. You love your father and stepmother. And they love you. You know that. And no matter what crimes you commit, one thing unites you. You all want your sisters to be okay.
Below you, Maureen moves her head. She presses her cheek flat against the wallpaper and looks at you in love out of one wide-open eye while her mouth is open and her saliva runs down the new wallpaper. She too realizes the truth and as you announce it to her, the sound of your words along with the pumping movements of your cock brings you both to climax.
“No matter what else you…do…in your life…you…”
“Oh God Finn!”
“You will always be… mine…”
“Fuck!”
Together, your bodies tense. You press deep into each other, your bodies joining as one, then you feel the tension in you rise upward and you let go, pumping your seed into your sister.
“Finn!” You bite into her shoulder, hard and firm, and lick her skin with your tongue, then start pumping as your cock empties into her hole and you fulfill her desire. You watch her shoulders tense, then relax again and you too feel your tension slowly ease as you claim your big sister’s inner as is your right.
“This is what we were born for…sister.” Again you bite her shoulder, then your lips move to her neck.
“No Finn…no…” But she doesn’t mean it, has never spoken such a big lie, and her body shifts, tilting her head to give you access to her neck.
Your hands sweep over her nipples, gently and safely guiding her down from the heights of her orgasm while your lips close on her neck. Then you suck, hard and strong while your teeth brush over her skin. Maureen comes a third time, slowly and lightly but intensely as you make it clear to her, Mr. Sinclair and anyone else she meets in the next few days who she belongs to.
“You belong to me, sister,” you say firmly. Then your fingers slide over the hickey that is forming, examine your work, your mark.
“I know brother” she gasps and clears her throat while she realizes that your kiss made her come alone. Or not all alone. “I want everyone to see that I’m yours.” She turns her head even further and kisses you on the lips. You flinch as she bites you. “And you’re mine.”
“And that’s why we can be free,” you say, stepping back from her. Maureen spins around to face you and stretches by raising her arms above her head, crossing her legs and elongating her body. She is completely naked except for the black ring of fabric that hangs messily and diagonally over her hips. Between her thighs you see a thin strand of your juice running down and Maureen makes no effort to wipe it away.
You help her to get dressed and together you look into the empty, and now initiated, apartment.
“Should I actually ask you if you like it at all?” your sister asks with a cheeky grin but you shake your head.
“That was never the question love. You’re right. It’s time we took the next step.” You pull her close and give her a kiss on the cheek. “All of us.”
“Come on,” she says then and gives you another slap on the butt. “Now, for now, I’m going to drive you back to the hotel to your slave girl and pet. And tomorrow we’ll hold a war council.” She becomes a little more level-headed. “I could use your help with that, okay? You lead, okay?” You nod, and Maureen perks up again. “But before that, I’m going to finger your cum out of my pussy, or I’m going to fuck up my seats.” You both laugh, even though you know you’re about to watch her do it. There’s probably a BJ in the parking lot in for you too, after all you don’t want to face Giselle and Denise with a smeared dick and it looks like Maureen has the same thought.
Thanks to her, your upcoming battles don’t look quite so bleak anymore.
Maureen takes some time to get ready, and you and Giselle actually manage to talk like two normal people… one of whom considers the other the unrestricted master of her life. But other than that, everything’s cool.
“Can I help you with your plans Master?” your slave wants to know while you come out of the bathroom freshly showered. It was hard – for both of you – to let you climb into the shower stall alone, but you managed it but the girl’s eyes are all too obviously directed between your legs. That’s only fair but you’re relaxed and not particularly aroused, your mind already on the next challenge you’re about to face.
“No thanks,” you reply, standing in front of your readied clothes. You grimace at the thought that you haven’t prepared very well for your next task, but the girl you want to help loves you so much anyway that it shouldn’t really matter. A quick stab of self-reproach later, you shake your head. It’s only clothes, and more importantly, you’ve told Maureen what Emma should bring. Then you look over at Giselle. “I know you could, but give me some time to pick a place for you in all of this.”
“Of course master. I obey you.” You grin stupidly and rub the back of your head. Then you shrug and pull the towel from your loins. You almost have to laugh, but it seems that the absence of Melina tempts Giselle to express her feelings more, which is a good thing. In any case, it gives your ego a boost as the girl audibly gasps when she catches sight of your naked form.
“Sorry,” you grin, but couldn’t be further from embarrassed. You like to tease Giselle, at least in that good-natured way, and it seems to do her good. “But I’m sure you’ll see more of that in the future.”
“I’m looking forward to it” she replies with awe in her voice, but then shakes her head. “Master.” You smile and slip your shirt over your body, then your underpants, shorts and socks. When Giselle has had enough opportunities to admire her master’s body you sit side by side and talk about light topics. Then you reach into your pants and pull the last twenty dollars out of your pocket.
“For eating,” you say, hand them the girl. But Giselle hesitates. “What is it?”
“Master… Is… Is that an order?” Your eyebrows draw together.
“You need to eat something Giselle” you say sternly. “There’s a store not far from here where you can take Maureen to buy something.” You make a mental note to tell your big sister to watch out for Giselle. The girl finally takes the money, wants to say something else, but then remains silent. She looks between her legs in embarrassment… and contradicts you.
“You don’t have to give me money master” she says quietly and is really ashamed of her behavior. But as a man you don’t let that sit on you. You’re too proud and too intelligent to get involved in arguments.
“It is the role of a man to take care of the girl he lo… likes, Giselle. And I want to take care of you. The role of a woman, of my women, is to let me do that.” With a smile, you take the sting out of your words. “What else am I good for in life?” It amazes you but Giselle still wrestles with herself a bit, but then nods without looking at you.
“Thank you, Master,” she says, her hands playing with the edges of the shirt you put on her this morning. Then there’s a knock at the door.
“Once time the thirteen to go” laughs Maureen as Emma pushes past her into the room and then throws herself into your arms. “Girlfriend in love to go.” Emma looks absolutely sexy in her tight nylon top and knee length nylon pants that expose her belly and accentuate her physical charms, her butt and her breasts. Her hair bobs around in a long high tied ponytail as she presses herself against you. Megan is sure to forgive you, so you lift your girlfriend up and spin her around twice before setting her down on her sneakers. Her outfit is blue, yellow and steel gray and somewhat reminiscent of a race car paint job with winding stripes on her top and shorts and intertwining patterns that are color coordinated. She even left out her make up, which you notice only at the second glance. And on the third look you remember that it was Carrie who advised her and go to the gym more often. While your stomach rebels again, Emma seems to feel nothing of the bad feelings while she kisses you stormily but lovingly on the mouth.
“I missed you so much” she hums into your kiss and wraps her arms around your back. Behind you, Maureen clears her throat loud and clear and Emma lets go of you.
“Don’t I get a tip for my delivery?” she asks, her grin bordering on the mischievous cunning of a master villain. With the same grin, you walk toward her. When you’re both in the mood – and now that she’s doing so well in life, it’s happening more and more often – it’s a stimulating power play to see which of you is the boss in the relationship. Maureen with her age and cunning or you as the man and master of the harem. You, however, have an unfair advantage and Maureen melts into your kiss as you pull her roughly towards you and stick your tongue in her mouth. With so many girlfriends, you never have to miss a kiss again. Wild or chaste, you have it all, every day. While Maureen rediscovers her role, holds your head with her hands and presses herself against you so hard that you stagger into the room, Giselle watches you patiently while Emma holds her hands in front of her face and giggles wildly. Your foot finds the door and kicks it shut, then you roughly spin Maureen around and toss her onto the bed, laughing loudly.
“I like the way you think little brother” your older sister grins cheekily, pulling her blouse to the side a bit. The piece of fabric is too tight to show much but her breasts are still clearly visible. “I bet this is how you’ve always imagined me.”
“Oh, you have no idea,” you grin back. Then you look over at Emma who is still standing where you left her.
“Don’t let me stop you” she presses between her hands but you shake your head.
“Sorry Maureen” you say and mean it. Your cock is already throbbing at the thought of fucking your own big sister but unfortunately that will have to wait. She pouts like a schoolgirl and you swear that if she makes one more seductive gesture, you’ll pounce on her here and now. But Maureen is too clever and instead of spreading her legs in her business suit she sits up and straightens her knee-length black skirt. “What are you wearing?” you ask as Emma moves to your side.
“Aren’t you going to introduce us first?” your sister asks, pointing to the third girl in the room. While Emma seems to have the same impure thoughts about the area between your legs that you have about your sister, Giselle stands unmoving in a corner of the room, waiting.
“Uh, yeah,” you grin, stepping back from your elf. “Giselle, this is Maureen, my big sister, and Emma, my girlfriend. You’ve met at the diner.” The three girls look at each other with most of their eyes ending up on Giselle. You nod at the girl and grin. “Introduce yourself, Giselle,” you say innocently, and the girl quickly hurries from her corner of the room to your side. Maureen is the quickest to notice.
“I am Giselle Auriol and the slave of my master Finn Lynchwood. I am at your service should my master so command.” She exaggerated a bit and Emma just stares open-mouthed at the girl in bewilderment while Maureen does the same. Then she shakes her head.
“Uh… oookayyy…” Then your sister turns to you and eyes you with a look like she caught you doing something very naughty. “Finn…”
“Yes honey?” Your sister wants to say something, already lifting and drawing air into her lungs, but then lets it go and turns her rant into a sigh.
“Little brother, what am I going to do with you?”
“It was her idea” you say, pointing theatrically at Giselle.
“But he wanted it that way” says the girl and you startle.
“Giselle” you gasp, “of all the opportunities to be funny, this is really the worst.” But Giselle is smiling so sweetly again, and you’re not really angry. Finally, you just shrug helplessly and look to your sister. “Are you going to tell me what your outfit is for now?”
“What?” your sister asks coquettishly. “Haven’t you always wanted to fuck a sexy secretary?” She thrusts her hips out and her skirt drapes seductively over her legs while her breasts expand under her blouse. But she’s got the buttons closed, showing only a normal cleavage, which makes you proud. “I’m looking for a job” she finally answers while you look at her questioningly after that. “Listen bro. You’re really cute and all with your efforts for us. But I’m older than you… And prettier too.”
“Right,” you grunt, and Maureen winks at you, then looks around the hotel room appraisingly.
“You really spare no expense or effort for us. I want to give you something in return. And I’ve been taking it easy for too long, you know? I want to do my part for what we have.”
“I understand,” you say. You want to say that’s your job, but Maureen looks at you in a way that makes you understand she won’t argue with you.
“I have two interviews in town, and with any luck, something will come of it.”
“I could…”
“You’re supposed to take care of us honey,” she says, putting a hand on your shoulder in a sisterly way. “Denise, Karen, my sisters, Emma, the McKinleys and now Giselle need you. That’s your job, got it?” You nod and look to the other girls. Emma looks a little guilty but Giselle shows no reaction, which is to be expected. She would go here ud now in front of the hotel to walk the streets for you if you ordered her to… and probably Emma would stand right next to her.
“Thank you” you say to Maureen and hug her, as a brother, not a lover. “That really helps me.”
“I know silly,” laughs the girl. Then she literally shoves you away from her. “Do your thing with Emma. And Giselle and I will have a nice day, right?” She looks to the newest member of your harem.
“If that’s what my master orders.” Maureen rolls her eyes affectedly.
“Where do you u always get these girls honey?”
“The world is full of sorrow,” is all you say, and your sister nods. She’s been to similarly lonely places.
A few minutes later you are standing in front of your car with Maureen and Emma.
“Take care of Giselle, okay?” you say, turning to the older girl. “She’s been through a lot. Make sure you give her a good time. Please.”
“Don’t worry. I have no idea how to handle a slave girl but if need be I’ll just chain her to the wall.”
“She’d let you do that to her,” you say tonelessly, then shake yourself. Suddenly the sun no longer warms you. Emma grabs your hand and strokes your fingers. “The things she said…”
“Hey,” Maureen calls back to you. “I can handle it. Worst case scenario, I have your number.” Then she looks at Emma. “What are you guys doing?”
“It’s a surprise,” you say, thanking your sister with your looks. She calls you from one challenge to another while giving you strength and helping you. Now it’s the turn of Emma.
“Dumbass.” Maureen nudges you in the side. “Then don’t tell me. Me and Giselle will be fine without you and your puny penis.”
“Oi,” Emma suddenly outrages in mock anger. “You stupid bitch don’t say anything mean about my boyfriend.”
“Oh shit…” you just mutter, grabbing Emma by the hand and pushing her caringly into the passenger seat of your car. Then you circle your car and blow your sister another kiss before getting in.
“And Finn?” admonishes Maureen one last time. You look at her. “Take good care of Emma.” You nod and get in.
During the drive, however, your dear elf’s demeanor changes again and Emma becomes quiet and thoughtful as you drive the car through the streets of your hometown. That she doesn’t ask where you’re going is no surprise to you, but you miss the lighthearted laughter of your girlfriend and hate Carrie more than ever at this moment. No matter what reasons she may have had, Emma being so miserable now is not good. But with any luck, today, and future challenges, are not lost on her yet. Finally, Emma struggles to say a few words so that the silence in the car does not become unbearable.
“Sorry,” she says quietly, trying a nice, friendly smile that doesn’t work in the slightest.
“For what?” You would love to stop the car with squealing tires, get out and hug your elf tightly, but a sympathetic look, somewhat curious and light-hearted will have to do.
“That I was so naughty just now.” Your girlfriend doesn’t understand your quiet laugh that swings from your throad into the air of the car.
“That was great, honey,” you tell her, “even in your situation, you’re still helping me.”
“Help? How?” You click your tongue and shrug.
“Later.” Emma understands and doesn’t ask further. “But honey, I’m serious. Anytime you’re okay is a good day for me. And Maureen can take it.”
“That’s why I did it” grins your elf, this time already a bit more genuine than before. “Maureen is such a strong girl, I admire that about her.” You understand more than Emma thinks and have to stifle a comment. Instead of telling the secret, you answer her with a hidden message.
“She had to be strong, too, with the life she led.” And Emma accommodates you even when she doesn’t know what’s being played. God, this girl is perfect for me.
“Now she has you. Now she can relax.”
“Right.” God I love you so much Emma Jackson! “But she’s still strong. She helps me with so many things. Just today alone.” Emma grabs your hand and you leave it on the shifter of the car so she doesn’t have to let go of you.
“I couldn’t be with you right now without her” your elf agrees. “I have to repay her somehow.” Her friendliness helps her distract herself from the bad experiences of the past and that makes you happy.
“I might be able to help with that honey” is all you say.
“But you won’t tell me?” asks Emma and you shake your head. Then something good happens. Emma laughs, happy and genuine. “Not even if I do this?” She turns her head and looks at you with a lowered gaze and wide eyes while her braid tickles her shoulder.
“Don’t do that or I’ll crash the car” you laugh too, but don’t manage to control yourself and look at your sweetheart for a moment. She looks so beautiful when she’s happy. Carrie will pay for that. That’s another side effect of your change. You are no longer so forgiving of others outside your own world. Carrie, your parents, and your other enemies have no place here. You don’t even flinch when you think about your parents. Emma next to you is more important. Giselle is more important than peace with your mother and father. You are a man, a boyfriend, a harem leader and maybe soon a husband. It can’t be any different than how it is now.
“Here we are” you announce twenty minutes later with a bit of pride in your voice and Emma, who has only had eyes for you the entire ride, looks out the window.
“Fight Club Pitt and Norton” Emma reads and you watch her lips as she speaks.
“That’s right” you laugh. “And the first rule of fight club: We don’t talk about fight club. And the second rule. We. Don’t. Talk. About. Fight Club.” She laughs and nods. Emma knows those things and this makes her so much more valuable. Then it dawns on her. “That’s the fight club you always train at, right?” But you shake your head and Emma only now looks down her body at her costume.
“No, as of now, this is the fight club where we always will train.” You have to hold back a laugh but Emma looks scrumptious as her eyes glaze over.
“Are you kidding?” she asks you with genuine astonishment in her voice.
“Not about these things” you say dryly, watching your friend with a smile.
“But Finn…this is Graff Manga…”
“Krav Maga,” you laugh.
“Exactly!” And she lowers her voice as if no one should hear her. “I can’t join a boxing club, can I? They’ll kick my ass.”
“Martial arts club honey. No boxing.” You smile dirtily. “Something much worse” you say while your honey stares at you from wide eyes.
Emma is a good girlfriend. She’s sweet, accommodating, intelligent, funny, and just the right kind of shy and cute that makes your blood boil. She fits you perfectly, supports you, complements your strengths with hers and, even if she doesn’t see it that way, helps you with your weaknesses. And now she will help you compensate for your biggest weakness. You get out of the car but Emma stays seated. You are a gentleman, but even so she would remain seated in the car if you didn’t imperiously stick your arm into the car and pull the confused girl out with a soft squeak.
“Why are we doing this?” your girl wants to know while you throw her gym bag over your shoulders and almost pull her towards the entrance of the building. You give her an encouraging look over your shoulder and she smiles with little conviction. Yes, she’s a perfect match for you. She strokes your ego like Maureen does, makes you feel strong like Millie does, and like Megan, she’s always the first to go on an adventure with you. Your expression turns serious and Emma freezes. She almost falls behind you, stumbling and landing against your back. “Finn… what…” You turn and hold her tightly. No matter what’s going on inside her, your touch doesn’t miss its mark and Emma relaxes.
“I want you by my side for the rest of my life Emma” you say and your elf looks at you from her round eyes through her glasses.
“I want that too” she breathes, but doesn’t yet understand why you’re telling her this.
It’s not about Emma being perfect for you. It is, as always, about her alone, your treasure, your elf. Emma gave up so much for you, waited so long, took so much backlash. And Carrie had almost made it. Emma is sweet, loyal, and cute as hell. She’s perfect for you. But far more important than your happiness is hers, and Emma needs to learn what value she has in your life.
“I will never again let you even begin to think you don’t mean everything to me Emma.” Her eyes get even bigger and you know her well enough to know what your harsh voice does to her. Emma obeys you and you know she’s just pressing her thighs together to increase the warm feeling between her labia. “You are always by my side Emma and my life is wild and sometimes dangerous.” You smile happily because that’s the way you want it. “You girls make a man out of me. My life is good. And as a man, I am responsible for my girls.” Emma looks at the gym entrance, then back at you.
“You’re protecting us.” And she’s right. Of course, none of you have forgotten Josh, or Carrie. Terrible things can happen if you don’t pay attention, don’t show a presence. You have to be constantly vigilant or you’ve had a harem for the longest time, let alone even a girlfriend. But Emma is right all the same. It is you who projects strength in your world and that is good for all of you. Karen showed you.
“It’s not about fighting honey” you say reassuringly, assuming your role once again. “But you need to see what it feels like to be me.”
“To be you?” She doesn’t understand but that only makes her cuter. Emma is so comfortable in her role that she doesn’t even think about breaking out of it.
“Believe me, you’ll understand,” you say, grabbing her so dainty and delicate hand again whose fingers are about to close around yours. Together you walk side by side towards the entrance. “And you will like it.”
Being a man, you quickly finish changing and now watch your girlfriend hesitantly but methodically tying back her hair, stowing her glasses and nervously tugging at her nylon outfit. You yourself got lucky and still have an old pair of sneakers, a shirt and a pair of shorts in your closet. Emma wrinkles her nose disdainfully when she sees you in your old clothes but you are too strict to let that pass. Now there are important things on the agenda and your girl understands that. One last kiss, then you push her ahead of you through a few hallways into a large hall.
“Wow…” your elf marvels, looking around the large room. The day is still early and the real cracks don’t arrive until the evening. But there are already a few couples training on wide, soft mats. Some singles are warming up for their workouts. But you steer Emma through the people, greeting one or two here and there, but targeting a specific person you don’t see yet.
“Not much going on yet,” is all you say, looking around. Emma quickens her steps and walks beside you after dodging a muscle-bound guy.
“Finn,” another man greets you from a distance and you wave at him. “Company today?”
“My girlfriend” you say and Emma has to grin involuntarily.
“Good luck” the man laughs and you grin while Emma doesn’t understand.
“He thinks you’re weak” you explain.
“I’m weak tho” Emma gasps in amusement, looking at the muscles the men here are showing off. “And from the looks of it, so are you, at least here.” She doesn’t mean to tease you about it, she loves you too much for that. Maybe she’ll do it after the workout, though, you think to yourself with satisfaction.
“This isn’t about muscles honey, it’s about using them and above all determination” you think and stop in the middle of the room with her. “Giselle showed me that women have to be strong in this world.” You nod to the man who approached you. “I like him, he’s actually a nice guy,” you say, “but he doesn’t get it. He thinks muscles are the most important thing. And through those muscles he gets a lot of women. But not the kind of women he wants. None of his relationships have lasted more than a few months. And that’s why he comes here and works out even more, but never really makes it past the basic course.”
“Okay…” Emma looks over at the man striking poses in front of a large mirror.
“Muscles are not the most important thing for men. And assertiveness and elbows aren’t for women” you explain and your girl looks at you again. She feels addressed and is smart enough to see where you are going.
“I like being girly for you Finn. You’re my man.” You pat her hand.
“And that’s why I love you so much. We’re not here to work out your muscles or make you a fury. But you need to see what you can do as a woman, a really strong woman.” Emma nods. “Giselle helped me see that. To see where your true strength lies. And I want to show you where that is.”
“Please do,” Emma says, already showing you that your efforts will not be in vain.
That is, the efforts of the person who is about to give you a good smack on the back of the head.
“Ow!” you exclaim, whirling around as Emma cringes.
“Lynchwood you worm.” chimes a bossy voice behind you. “How dare you come back here.”
Behind you stands a young woman in a tight-fitting sports outfit, grinning cheekily at you. She looks good enough to devour but you know it’s all camouflage.
“Hey Verena” you greet the girl who wears her hair, unlike the other women here, completely open and loose. You offer her your hand but the girl pulls you hard and pats you on the back so hard that your lungs almost detach from your body.
“Good to see you again old friend” the girl greets you. Then she pinches your stomach so hard that you take a step back. “Got fat.” Her Israeli accent is hard to miss and her direct manner has probably been found among the Zealots who may have terrorized the Romans thousands of years ago.
“Not true” you laugh. With as much sex as I’m having…
“Shut up and squeeze me tight.” Again the girl pulls you quite openly to her ample breast and you feel her pillows against your body. “How old did you get? Thirty-four?”
“Almost,” you gasp under her embrace. Then you manage to break free, with some effort, and point to Emma who is staring at you with her mouth open.
“This is Emma, my girlfriend. Emma, this is…”
“Verena,” the girl interrupts you. “A strong woman doesn’t need a man to introduce herself.” She holds out her hand to your stunned girlfriend and you open your mouth to warn her but Verena is faster.
“Hello,” Emma greets, returning the gesture. “I’m ohmygodisshestrong!” Your petite elf flinches under the strong handshake and Verena laughs loud and wild.
“Finn always had a thing for you petite things!” she laughs and pats you on the side. “When are you going to learn that you can only have fun in bed when your wife can carry you on her hands?” Emma is stunned.
“I guess you’ll never find out,” you say, finally managing to rouse your inner fighter. Come out of there, you shout to your drill sergeant who is hiding in a corner crying. Leave me alone, your inner soldier nags and whines like a little girl. You can understand him.
“Too bad.” Verena shrugs, bouncing up and down, just like her taut breasts under her bra, and claps her hands excitedly. “To each his own. So. Are you here to get your fat belly back in shape?” The energy the girl exudes is overwhelming, and you watch Emma watch you with interest.
“That too,” you agree, and begin stretching exercises. “But mostly, I’m here for her.” You point at your girl who flinches under the attention. Verena swoops down on Emma like a hawk.
“Oh, really? So you’re finally going to adapt your taste in women to me?” Again she bounces and her hair flies wildly through the air while Emma let her jaw drop. Verena is your trainer since you started Krav Maga to protect Millie and Megan and has clapped your as so often you both lost count. And you lied so often under her too that you can understand the bodily attachment you and the Israeli girl have. But you never made a move on her, partly because she can destroy you with her left hand if you would behave baldly, but mostly because you are madly in love with your sisters and know you would behave in a way Verena wouldn’t tolerate. So it never passed the line of aggressively flirting while the adrenalin had rushed through your veins and even if you like her body and open nature, it reminds you of Rachel in some ways, Verane was always a league above you in body shape and the way she handled the world around her… or mostly wining under her in your case. “Finally got a taste for strong women?” Verena grins dirtily and prances up and down in front of you while her abs work. You’re not the only ones staring at her body, your colleagues do the same. Verena wheels around. “Focus on your own bodies you dogs!” Every head in the room whips around in shock, and they all return their attention to their exercises.
“Emma already is a strong girl,” you say, putting your arm around your elf reassuring, “I just want-“
“What you want I decide” Verena grins cheekily and you click your tongue.
“I thought so” you say and let go of Emma. She looks at you almost fearfully. But it’s all part of your plan and even if Emma doesn’t understand, Verena understands all too well.
“Well come on then” she says and grabs Emma by the bare upper arm. Your petite elf gives you a worried look as she stumbles after Verena like a little child but you are close behind her. “And you too Lynchwood you maggot” the Israeli girl laughs loudly and grins devilishly at you. “I’ll start with you. Don’t goes for strong girls… don’t make me laugh.”
“Shitfuckshit…” With all your might, the air is forced out of your lungs as your body lands on your back with force and power. The back of your head digs deep into the soft mat beneath you and your legs fly up in a high arc before you manage to roll off and at least somehow manfully get back to your feet.
“And that’s how you fend off an attacker coming from the front” Verena says without being even slightly out of breath. You don’t weigh little but still you’ve spent the good part of the last twenty minutes in the air just before you hit the ground like a falling tree. Emma looks at you like she’s about to die, and you feel the same way. Swaying, you get to your feet and rub your aching muscles. Verena takes you hard, almost too hard, but you entrusted yourself to her a long time ago with the mission to destroy anyone who could even remotely get too close to your little sisters. At first your trainer was skeptical but after almost knocking your teeth out she was convinced you wouldn’t give up.
“Everything hurts,” you say to your friend over the laughter of Verena. “But that’s not the point. You keep going anyway. The goal is more important than the pain blocking your way to it.” You rub your nose. Am I bleeding… no… but definitely soon… As you stand, beaten green and blue in front of Emma, she looks like the Michelin Man in her protective gear. “You can’t be afraid of pain or fighting honey” you explain to her and now she understands it’s about Carrie. “If you give your enemies the opportunity to hurt you, they haven’t won yet. It’s when you stay down that they have…fuckingfuck!” The world turns upside down while Verena kicks your legs off. Krav Magar is not a fair sport and you hear Emma screech while your bones groan.
“Don’t give your enemy a chance” Verena fires back at the frightened girl. “Finn has got a point, even if he is a pussy.” With aching bones, you get back on your feet. You love Emma with every fiber of your aching body, and so you hope she understands before there isn’t anything left of you to hug in the evening. But Emma is smart and you don’t have to worry.
“My boyfriend is not a pussy” says your elf and her voice already sounds more serious than before.
“Oh yeah?” asks Verena mockingly. “Then show it.” But at that she looks at your girl and not at you. And Emma steps forward. Verena grabs her by the shoulder pads and puts her in front of you.
“What…” Of course she’s surprised but against her right now… to ever let her fight against Verena, would cost you your Emma and you don’t want that.
“All good,” you say as you get into position.
“You’ve been watching the positions? The steps and holds?” wants to know Verena. Emma looks first at her, then at you, then back at her. Then she nods hesitantly.
“Okay. Attack!” And you start moving. Slowly at first, but then your elf’s head snaps around and fixes on you. She smiles, you smile. Then you raise your arm and go to grab her. And Emma fends you off. Her movements are slow and hesitant but that’s how it always is in the beginning. And after a few minutes of hesitant training, Emma already becomes faster, more determined. You are so proud and your look delivers it while Emma fends off the next blow from you.
“That’s it!” exclaims Verena half an hour later as Emma already fends off several attacks in a row. Of course, you hardly put any force into your thrusts, and if you do, Emma still flinches a bit. But your gaze fires pride and love in every direction and when it meets hers, the same feelings come back. “Harder!” Verena calls and you follow her a little faster than Emma. “Even harder! Faster! That’s it Finn you horny dog!” Emma hesitates and you have to redirect your stroke so you don’t hit her. Most of all you want to tell Verena to stop and it’s not the fear of dying that keeps you from doing so. Emma has to learn this too and that’s your mission.
“Anger is okay Emma” you whisper as you set an easy to counter kick and try to grab her. And Emma fends you off. “I love you even when you’re angry.” Two kicks in a row and then you rush to get behind her, but don’t make it.
“Way to go Finn!” Emma looks at Verena with narrowed eyes but then has to focus on you again.
“Only look at me honey” you say out loud. “I love you even when you’re mad.” Chop. Dodge. Kick. Dodge. “You’re even allowed to be mad at yourself.” Chop. Dodge. Punch. Dodge. “And you’re allowed to be mad at Carrie.” Two quick blows, stronger this time. You feel her hands on your shoulders as they use the energy of your body to push you out.
“That’s it Finn! Keep it up you pussy! Finish her off and make her cry!” And there it is, the anger. You smile.
“Anger is okay honey. Control the anger.” But for Verena it doesn’t seem enough. It’s her job to push people further than they would go alone and your count yourself lucky to have the beautiful girl. “Anger is strength. Be strong and fight back. Be strong and hit!” And Emma strikes. Your shoulder hurts as her fist hits it, and at the same moment she feels her fist on your body, her face contorts into a startled grimace, but yours contorts into a triumphant but hurting grin.
“That’s it!” you and Verena shout in unison as Emma flinches.
“No!” That’s just Verena. She gets behind Emma and pushes her toward you. “Keep going!” Emma goes for another punch, stronger than yours. “Way to go Emma!” cheers Verena as you dodge her punches and redirect her power. Together with your trainer, you’ve enticed Emma to attack. Maybe for the first time in her life. And Emma likes it. With puckered lips she thrusts at you while you have to concentrate more and more to dodge or parry her blows. You are so proud of her and even if she doesn’t understand it yet, Emma has taken the next step to not be afraid of herself or her actions anymore.
She takes the next step an hour later. By now both of you are really sweaty and Verena has even left your side to yell at other participants but keeps coming back to you. For now it wouldn’t be good if Emma knew that you had talked to Verena on the phone before. It’s all part of your plan and the Israeli girl, after a few fistfuls of insults, is on fire to toughen up your girlfriend. By now you’re even a little worried that Emma might go too far, but she looks so sweet as she contentedly but strenuously pounds you. She’s a girl and her punches can’t really hurt you, but for physical defense you stand up for her and all your girls with your life. Her satisfied smile alone is reward enough for you while she methodically works off the punches Verena taught her and even tries a kick now and then.
Finally Verena is back at your side and you look at her briefly to signal that Emma is ready. You had to struggle with yourself for a long time but if everything works out – and you’re not kidding yourself, it’s Emma you’re working with, everything will work out – she’ll thank you for it.
“Stronger” Verena says, suddenly sounding snarky. “So Finn” she continues, not paying attention to Emma who is doing her exercises with you. “Why haven’t you slept with me yet?” Emma isn’t the only one gasping. It was agreed, but even you can feel the venom in her voice. Can it be that… But you can’t concentrate on the idea that Verena might fancy you after all because the blows of Emma are getting stronger and more determined.
“I have a woha… a girlfriend, Verena,” you say and have to duck under the blow of your just not so petite elf faster than planned.
“And I’m poly, you know that.” Maybe it’s because you own a harem but Emma looks at you worriedly.
“I love Emma,” is all you say. Verena knows you well, but not that well. Maybe if I… You decide you’d better not think too much, or your girlfriend will knock a pice out of your skull.
“Love has nothing to do with it honey” your trainer counters, only spurring Emma on. “It would just be sex. Sex with a strong sexy woman.”
“I’m also…” begins Emma but Verena cuts her off.
“Concentrate girl!” she hisses and even if you don’t speed up, your elf’s head rushes back to you to await the next blow.
“So Finn.” The venom in her voice is genuine as Verena speaks. “We could scamper off to the shower after practice.”
“Verena Iohshit…” You have to drop to your knees for a moment to fight off Emma who is really angry by now. “Emma is…”
“Your Emma is welcome to watch” Verena grins. Is she just playing or… “Maybe she’ll learn something in the process but she should stay away while the grown-ups play their big person games.” This time your hand hurts as you redirect the punch. You’ve been at it for a while, but while you’re saving your strength, Emma seems to be just discovering hers. A little worried, you deflect her next kick. “A girl like her can still learn something from a woman like me.”
“And what would that be?” Emma nags, pounding on you. How does she know that kick? Oh shit! You dodge her punch without being able to counter it and feel her fist on your shoulder blade. Normally a hard throw or a kick to the knees would follow now, but you thank the gods that Emma isn’t ready yet. But she doesn’t stop her attacks too.
“Sex, for example,” Verena shrugs. “A boy like Finn needs a girl who’s strong and willing. You’re bound to get pushed around in bed.”
“Verena…” you just mumble as you see what Emma looks like. You can only hope that Verena sees it too. Apparently, she doesn’t.
“Or are you one of those who likes to be led?” She snorts contemptuously. “How weak. I bet you’ll spread your legs for anyone, boy or girl.” Your eyes grow wide…just like the ones of Emma. You haven’t told Verena, and your looks tell Emma as she hesitates briefly.
“No hesitation!” hisses Verena, shoving Emma toward you. “Fight or spread your legs like a helpless girl!”
It’s been a long time coming. The training wore her out, but it wore you out too. And so you see it in time, but can’t decide what to do. So Emma decides for you and it’s what you wanted. And even if it’s not quite your plan, you can still chalk up the success to yourself. But this hubris is also deserved.
Emma lashes out with an angry scream and her fist lands on your upper body without breaking. The air is forced out of your lungs as you collapse, then you feel a hand on your collar and a knee on your stomach. You know what’s coming but still you cry out in surprise as the world spins around you and you see the ceiling of the hall. Then you feel the mat beneath you and the back of your head digs deep into the padding. You blink and in that short time Emma has already turned around. You are so proud of her. She saw in you only an obstacle she had to remove on the way to Verena and never before have you felt so good while your body hurt so much. It’s not bad that Emma thinks of you like that. You want it that way and you know that she is your sweet girl all the way.
Right now, though, she’s more of a fury than sweet, but that only makes her more desirable. My elf. I am so proud of her. Now she knows her worth and… Oh no she goes for Verena. Before you can even get up Emma has spun around and grabbed the other girl.
“Now pay attention you poly-whore. This is my boyfriend and he is mine alone, is that clear?” The Israeli looks at Emma with satisfaction, but then her expression changes as she sees something on the other girl’s face that you can’t see from the ground. “You think you’re strong because you can beat up my boyfriend? I’m at his side the whole time, no matter if he is mad, sad or happy. I’m his girl and he loves me and there is nothing in this world that can change that. You think you are strong? Try waking up every morning with the desire to old this wonder in your life while not understanding why you have so much luck and then getting an answer from him every fucking day the whole fucking week! Strength? Try to find a man who is so perfect for you that you can be weak and proud of it because he loves you unconditionally and all your little head can worry about is to being happy for him o make him proud and satisfied! You have no idea what strength is.”
“Oh yeah?” Your eyes grow wide as you see the anger on your trainer’s face. But by then it’s too late and Emma is flying through the air. She doesn’t even scream as she comes crashing to the ground right next to you.
“Hey!” you shout indignantly and scramble to your feet, but are immediately pushed back to the ground. Verena painfully presses her knee into your stomach and squats on you with all her weight.
“Now you’re level with each other” she grins at you, then winks and rises. “As you wanted. You’re welcome.” Then she turns to leave. Everyone’s eyes rest on you again. You stay put and look to Emma. Your elf is lying next to you, her braid resting over her shoulder but all messed up. She turns her head and blows her hair out of her face.
“Everything… ha…everything… okay?” you ask out of breath but Emma doesn’t answer. You have no idea if your plan worked and your trainer’s behavior surprised you too. Panting and groaning, you get up on all fours. Sex with Melina is not as exhausting as this. Then you reach out your arm to Emma to help her to her feet. “I hope that wasn’tohfuck…” Again the world spins around you as you are dragged down.
Your plan worked. It was perfect. But you can’t think about that while Emma pulls you towards her with superhuman strength. You land half on her body and your neck aches as her hands close around your head and pull you over her. Her lips press hot and sweaty on yours while her tongue pushes into your mouth with all its might. For a moment you are overwhelmed, then images of Maureen, Megan and Melina flash through your mind. Wild, unbridled sex. Lust and love. But beneath you is Emma, and Emma is smart. Her legs close tightly around you, holding you on top of her while you brace your weight on the mat with one arm, hold her hairline with the other, and press her mouth to yours. Then you wince as you feel a pleasant but surprising pain on your lips while your elf bites you. Then there’s the tongue in your mouth again, seeking and finding yours. What has been going on in training is only a soft whimper compared to the battle your tongues are now fighting out. All the people in the room can see you while your fingers destroy your elf’s hairstyle and hold her close to you by her braid. Finally you separate and both of you catch your breath like after a long dive. Your hearts are hammering wildly in your chests, beating against each other while your bodies want to unite into one.
“I want you” Emma breathes with insane lust in her beautiful eyes. She’s breathing as hard as after an endurance run but her hands claw into your shirt like your body is life and you do the same. “Now.” You smile.
It’s a bizarre, strangely good feeling to feel Emma grab you by the collar of your shirt and drag you with hurried steps out of the gym and then through the hallways of the sports club. It’s empty as most of the members are in the hall, probably still digesting your show, but Emma has a laser-sharp focus in her eyes, pursuing her target as relentlessly as a heat-seeking Sidewinder missile locked on onto an enemy MiG.
“Not the showers,” you only say as she steers you toward the door, continuing to try to implement your plan while giving her the space she deserves. Almost annoyed, Emma groans and tugs you along. Finally she pulls open a door to a yellowish tiled room. You can’t tell if she herself knows where you are, but Emma doesn’t seem to care if you’re standing in Tiananmen Square or in a remote broom closet, and apparently you’ve found something in the middle with the sports club locker room. There are clothes hanging all over the place. Shoes are on the floor, jackets hang from long racks on the walls, and benches are underneath and around the room. Love is not an exact science, but has clearly outlined and set rules that are easy to follow… most of the time. Now you don’t know if Emma chose this open space on purpose or just can’t take it anymore. But luckily you don’t have to discuss everything with the girl who moves as freely in your head as you do in hers.
“Pretty risky,” you just say, smiling. “We can also…” Then Emma literally falls over you and the strange smells of foreign clothes flood your nostrils while your girlfriend throws you into the jackets hanging from a rack above a plain wooden bench with all her dainty violence in her slender and shapely body. Your elf is right back at your body, tackling you like one possessed while you are still trying to regain your balance. You are so proud of her.
“I want you” she presses out from her tense jaw as her fingers feverishly nibble at your dirty shirt. “Oh god I want you!”
“But don’t my old clothes bother you at all anymore?” you ask teasingly but Emma has no nerve to play these games. With a loud groan she tears your old shirt from your body and throws it somewhere behind you. Then she pushes you with your back on the bench while your one leg stays on the bench and the other one hangs down on it. You don’t have much room and your body presses against the clothes but you forget your acquired politeness the second your elf deftly lowers herself onto your lap. She also puts one leg down on the floor and shows amazing balance as she pulls her nylon top off her body without hesitation. The piece also lands in some corner. Shortly you can admire her beautiful, bouncing breasts that move with her body, then she already leans down to you and kisses you again with fiery greed. Her braid falls over her shoulder and into your face but Emma roughly wipes it aside with her hands, takes a quick deep breath and then rams her wet twitching tongue into your mouth again which is met by her skillful counterpart. You kiss long and intensely until you are almost black out and saving you is really only her smaller lung capacity. With a life-saving inhale, Emma tears herself away from you, lays her head back and smiles up at the unadorned ceiling of the room while you gaze at the contours of her stretched neck, which is played over by strands of her hair.
You want to tell her how beautiful she is, how strong you feel about her, how proud you are of her. You are so in love with her. But not a word passes your lips while your eyes wander down to her bobbing taut breasts. You are the man in your relationship and you are the weak one. You have been looking for a way to show Emma that. You tried working out and martial arts, which worked. You made her strong. You tried pep talks, which worked. You made her confident. But it’s you who needs Emma. You’re doing all this for her. It’s her that drives you with her beauty and her perfection. She and the other girls are the ones who make you better, drive you to the greatest efforts. Your strength comes from them and Emma has understood that now. You see it in her wild, amorous eyes. The fear is gone, she’s no longer alone and dependent on Carrie. She has you, is dependent on you but now in the right way. And you have her, a goal, a way of life, a future. And that’s all that matters. Man and woman together. Her hands close around your ears and hold your head. Then she comes closer to you, leans down until your faces are very close.
But there comes no tender talk or weighty words. Emma grabs you and kisses you again, penetrating you with her endless lust. Your hands lift and travel down her sweaty back into her waistband and grab her tight ass. As you massage and knead her flesh, your petite, delicate, well-bred elf ruffles your hair with animalistic greed and tastes you on her tongue. Then your hands move down and stretch her gym shorts until you feel the cleft of her ass under your hands, then the soft skin of her thighs. Emma lets her hands wander too, scraping across your belly and finding your loose-fitting old pants. They are down even faster than hers and you don’t care that you are naked, even if you feel a key or something like that in your back. As your stiff and throbbing cock leaps into the open and her trembling fingers close around it your eyes find each other. Emma is almost insane with lust and a drop of sweat trickles down her forehead.
“You’re mine” she murmurs to you in an occupied voice. “Is that clear?” Her pupils are dilated and her mouth is slightly open as she begins to jerk you off rapidly. You squirm under your girlfriend but maintain eye contact. “You’re mine and the girls’, understand? I know what you and that bitch did for me but if that whore thinks she can turn you on like that in front of me then she’s a fucking stupid whore.”
“Understood” is all you say and your throat tightens with pleasure. You look into the eyes of a new Emma, wild and determined and it feels good. Except for the key that bores into your spine. “I belong to you and the girls.” Then you see that Emma realizes what she said and especially what she did but you don’t let her get that far. In a perfect moment, you take the lead again, guiding her on her way, and for a brief glorious moment, you are her master again. Just like with Giselle. And as your hands close around your elf’s butt, pressing her body down on you, you know how to help Giselle without losing your faith in you or her. “Now ride me you horny little girl.” With a loud clap your hands land on her ass and at the same time you press her body down on you.
Emma braces herself against you smiling, proud to resist you in the best way, pulls back from you briefly, reaches between her spread thighs and adjusts your cock. Then you both moan loudly and your voices echo off the yellow tiled walls of the room as her tightness envelops you.
“Fuck!” your girlfriend cries out dirty and wild. “Fuck Finn you are so fucking big. Fuck this is awesome!” Then she leans down to you again and you feel her inner muscles working as you sink deeper into her and she gets closer to you at the same time. Again she wraps her quivering fingers around your face and her scent fills your world, driving all other smells away. “You’re spreading me so wide Finn” she breathes and the tremors travel up her spine “You’re so fucking good.”
“Come on” you cheer her on. “Get your reward my little elf.”
“Yes…” she breathes and rises. “Touch my br… touch my tits.” But she doesn’t wait for you. Instead, she lifts your hands up and provides her own happiness while your palms cover her nipples. Her skin rubs over yours and you immediately start massaging her nipples as well as the area around them while Emma pushes her ass back, arching her back hard and then starts riding you.
Your girl lifts her abdomen until your tip is just barely inside her tight hole. Her skin stretches around you and her juices make your spear wet and supple. Then Emma rams herself down on you and her scream of pleasure echoes so loudly through the room that you press your hand over her mouth. At this moment you don’t care if anyone catches you but you just want to feel Emma on top of you and her look tells you that she is of the same opinion.
“Go ahead,” you say and before your lips have even closed she starts moving even wilder than before. “Get what’s yours.” Her eyes get big and her abdomen slaps yours as you feel her inner tightness around you. “You are such a good fuck Emma,” you say. This one time you get to be wild. This one time she gets to be dirty and Emma enjoys it. Slowly you take your hand off her mouth and take care of her buds again and you are not disappointed.
“You too Finn. Fucking with you is the best thing in the world.” She grins cheekily and at first you think she slaps her face, but she only has a strand of her hair back. She doesn’t want to hide. She wants you to see her. “Verena the bitch doesn’t know what she’s missing. Ha!” Her smile gets dirtier. “Have you fucked her yet?” You just shake your head, having to pull yourself together not to moan out loud. But Emma has everything under control. She lowers herself onto you, impaling herself to the hilt with you and gyrating her hips wildly on top of you as she leans down to you. “It’s okay honey,” she says almost comfortingly. “You’re welcome to fuck her. She has a fuckable body, I’ll admit that.” Then your elf kisses you, long and hard, but without tongue. It’s a loving kiss and a strand of your saliva pulls between you and when she rises again it tears and lands between her bobbing breasts. Then she bends her body far back, propping herself up on the wooden bench behind her, and presents her belly to you. Through the stretch, you see every one of her contours and as your girlfriend presents herself naked and free before you she smiles happily. “You can put your divine cock inside her and ravage her guts, I have no problem with that. Do you know why?” her words are accompanied by her gyrating movements and you see your cock in all it’s glory stuck in her hole and stretching her. Her face is contorted in passion but girlishly flushed around her nose. All you can do is shake your head. Emma smiles, jerks her head back briefly, enjoying you inside her. Then she fixes you again. “Because I know I’m better than her. I’m much better than her. You can fuck that whore all you want Finn. I am your servant. I belong to you, mind, body and soul. You can do whatever you want with me. I told you. I am addicted to you. Addicted to your hot cock in my tight pussy.” Her hands wander over her toned belly, massaging her breasts, then moving to the spot slightly below her stretched belly button, about where your tip is. “I’m your girlfriend and you can take what you want. You can take Verena if you want and I’ll hold her while you fuck that stupid grin off her face and bring tears to her eyes.” Your eyes get big and Emma starts bobbing on top of you again. “You can do all that and more. Do whatever you want with me. And with your other girls. We’re all yours Finn. We’re all yours. And you can have Verena.”
“God Emma…” You grab your girlfriend by the hips and she responds immediately, pressing deep on top of you and you enjoy her tightness. Then she stops short and you moan loudly.
“Because…” Emma bends to you again and she is so close to you that her stiff nipples brush over your chest. She lies down on your body and her mouth is very close to your ear. “Because you make me strong. Because you make me complete. Because you’re the one for me. The right one for…” She rises again, leaning on you while your penis twitches inside her. But your whole being is focused on her. You’ve never seen Emma like this before. She smiles in a way that’s… unbelievable. “You can have Verena.” She smiles. “That whore. Because…”
“Say it, Emma,” you smile, lifting your hands to her hips.
“Because it will be me who will have your children.” She moans out loud at the thought and the feeling of you deep inside her. You are inside her, inside her soul. Yes, this girl is all yours, in the best way. “Because it will be me.”
Your hands firmly grasp her hips and you rise up with her. Using your strength, you take the initiative again and carry your perfect girlfriend across the room to the nearest wall. Emma wraps her legs around you as you carry her, leaving you in charge of her. It’s a well-rehearsed ritual and now you are again the master of the situation while Emma clings to you like a cute sloth and your cock digs deep inside her.
With her back pressed against the wall, her head squeezed between jackets and shirts, you fuck your girlfriend standing. She’s light enough for you to hold her for a long time but right now you’re filled to the brim with adrenaline and don’t care about aching legs or muscles. And Emma thanks you. You kiss again, stroking through each other’s hair, nibbling on your lips as you thrust wildly into her. Her breasts press against you and your hands dig into her flawless skin just below her ass. Then you put her down again. Briefly you both laugh as she pouts but you spin her around, lift her arms to a metal rack with barely any clothes hanging on and let her hold on while you lift her leg and penetrate her at a steep angle. Your thrusts almost lift her off the floor and together you gasp and moan as you join again and again.
“I’m about to cum” she finally presses out between her teeth. “Come inside me! Cum inside me and give me what I want! Give me what Verena can’t get!” And you do. You ram your body against hers, squeeze her sweet ass flat against your lap, and empty yourself deep inside her in several massive spurts while grabbing her braid with one hand and pulling her head toward you. As her inner walls tighten around your cock and her trembling increases you bend her head back and press your lips firmly to her neck. Your tongue runs over her smooth skin, then your lips find a spot just above her shoulder bone, where the neck joins the body. “Yes!” Emma yells as she realizes what you’re doing in the mist of lust. “Show everyone who I belong to! Yes! God! Make me your property! Make me belong to you! I belong to… God!” Again she comes, just past her next orgasm while you suck air firmly and roughly into your lungs, giving her a hickey that is big and obvious.
“You’re mine Emma,” you murmur in her ear, kneading her breasts with your free hand as you let go of her braid. “Mine alone.”
“God I love you so much.” You put her leg down while she still presses her ass hard against you and feels your juice inside her. She’s on the pill, you know that. You’ve seen her take it. But the future isn’t written and Emma and your girls decide what it will look like. And you are there to put those wishes into action with all your might. While Emma feels your gift inside her, you briefly think about the future and smile. Then your elf turns her head to you and when your eyes meet you have another girl in front of you. The old Emma stares at you from loyal, round, amorous eyes. Yes, you have changed her, but you have not turned her into something else. Emma will not change and that is good. You just made her stronger. “Thank you” she whispers and you kiss her on her sweaty cheek. You want to tell her how much you love her, how much you need her, how much you like her. But she knows that and you have another task today. A final slap sounds as you slap her butt and Emma plays along perfectly. She squeals, stands on her toes and her ass wiggles seductively under the force of your blow. She is not afraid of the pain, she knows it’s coming, takes it and turns it into something precious, a relieved, happy, in love, bright laugh.
“Get dressed,” you say breathing heavily and nodding to your clothes that are all over the room.
“Yes sir,” says your possession, hurrying to obey your words. After doing the same, you look around the room and grimace. It looks like a bomb has hit here. You fix up the mess more badly than you can manage, rush into the shower with Emma (without sex) and then flee Fight Club Pitt and Norton with a dressed and deeply happy and satisfied Emma. Verena will have to deal with the mess you’ve made and even if you get the beating of your life for it the next time you’re here, that’s okay with you. Because Emma will be waiting for you at home, happy and content and without fear.
The last item on your list is the end of a perfect date. Burgertown is usually a hotly contested area that entire world powers fight over, but now it’s empty enough and even the ice cream machine is still working. Emma, of course, jokes about licking your waffle but the ice cream is so delicious that she soon focuses only on the taste. As you watch your girlfriend, you think about how you can end today for you. Actually, the day is barely half over but Emma has learned enough and you have definitely had enough bashing for today. Your bones and muscles ache and your back feels… just like it should. But you still have a job to do and even if everything hurts, you still have some things to tell Emma.
“You don’t have to tell me anything” your girl suddenly says, looking at you over the top of her ice cream cone.
“You’re really in my head,” you say admiringly.
“I told you so” she smiles “I’m hooked on you”. You smile at each other. “You’re all I can think about, all the time. You’re in my dreams when I sleep and in my thoughts when I’m awake.” Her smile widens. “And I know what you did for me.” Her free hand reaches across the table and caresses yours. “And we don’t have to talk about it. I know where I belong. And even though I can’t remember… I know who I belong to. I know it deep inside of me. I know it for sure.”
“And I know it too.”
“We’re good at talking to each other,” your girlfriend says, “and we’re good at fucking… at making love.”
“Both,” you grin.
“Exactly… both. Finn we were made for each other and… And I firmly believe I was born for you.” She turns serious. “Finn about the kids… You’re the man. You run the harem. You decide…”
“And I decide that you don’t have to worry about that, Emma,” you say gently. “Children are a big issue, I know that. And I know your desires.”
“The other girls…”
“Like you as much as I do.” You wiggle your head. “Well, not exactly like that. But in a different, very special way.” You turn her hand around on the table and now it’s you caressing her. “Now eat your ice cream. I’m too exhausted to talk about such important topics today, okay?”
“Tell me about it” Emma laughs and licks her ice cream. Again, you decided together, even though you spoke the words. But deep down you know children will play a role in your lives someday, even if you still have time.
Then Emma flinches and grabs her pocket. As she pulls out her phone, neither of you is negatively affected by the interruption and you both feel at ease. Another good sign for your future, should you ever need such a thing as yet another abundantly clear sign that Emma is grade A wife material.
“It’s Megan,” your girl says, “She’s asking how we’re doing.” She looks at the phone’s screen. “Are… exhausted… and… tired… but… happy…” she says as she types. “What… is… going… on… with… you…?”
“Ask her why she hasn’t texted me instead,” you say mischievously.
“What?” laughs Emma. “Are you jealous?” She leans back in her seat and pushes out her chest. “Your sister and I are best friends. You’re just her big brother.” You clutch your heart and feign pain.
“I’m her lover and harem master be damned,” you laugh softly. “And so yours. So obey me.” Emma just sticks her tongue out at you as she types again, and you enjoy the sight of her as she grapples with the life she lives because of you. Somehow it feels good to see the girl moving in your world and how even a touchy subject like children is handled so well and kindly.
For the fact that yesterday the has rolled over several times and fully laid on the face, you wake up the next morning surprisingly awake and early. You rub what little sleep you have left out of your eyes and are about to move, when you notice the unfamiliar surroundings. You freeze and turn your head to the side. Giselle Auriol is lying next to you, naked and… beautiful. She is lying on her stomach with her head to your side and her arms folded under her pillow. At first you want to turn away, but neither your drill sergeant, your girls, Melina, Giselle… nor you would find that particularly helpful. With a soft sigh you look at the slender body of the girl. You know her body, even you must admit, but you don’t know her mind yet. Her butt is arching upwards and the bedsheet has slipped down to her feet. The sheet underneath her is also wrinkled and you realize that the two of you must have moved during the night, since Giselle is lying in the middle of the bed and you almost at the edge. The girl must be a restless sleeper. Matching your thoughts, she opens her mouth and speaks something unintelligible in her native language, but you can clearly hear your name coming out of her mouth.
Tensely you listen to her sleeping and have to grin as she starts to roll around in the bed. Her firm breasts come out from under her body as she turns around and lies on her back. Her arm is above her head and you can make out her armpits. Her whole body is neat and clean, no trace of neglect. Not that you think Melina is capable of that, but Geselle also seems to be a person for whom it is important to find out what is going on inside her. She doesn’t exhibit the self-destructive behavior of Denise or the withdrawn nature of Millie, and you don’t know if that makes you happy. Because the alternative to that would be either a horror you can’t yet guess or just behavior you don’t understand.
“Ne pas aller. Reste ici Finn. Je t’aime s’il te plait reste ici” again you hear your name and grumble, scolding you about not paying more attention in school. Emma was always too sexy, and Karen too. And your mind was on your sisters. “Finn…”
“I’m here,” you whisper, not wanting to wake her. But the girl doesn’t respond, humming something as she rolls onto her side. As she does, her feet scuff across your legs and you wince as you feel her nails against your skin. With a suppressed giggle, you continue to make room for her and listen to Giselle sleep with a feeling between concern and amusement. After a few minutes, the girl is lying on her back again and the sheet has slipped completely off her body by now.
“Restez avec moi. S’il te plaît.” Her voice sounds more urgent now and your smile freezes as you look at her tense face. You’re lying in a hotel bed with a girl you barely know but have already fucked extensively. The sex was good, unbelievably good, but is no guarantee that you are doing the right thing now. It would be best if you wait until she wakes up and then ask her what you can do. It would be best if you wait until she wakes up and then ask how you should behave towards her. It would be best if you keep your distance. It would be best if you let her decide for herself what she wants from you. You grunt. Yes, that would all be best.
“Je t’aime Finn. S’il vous plaît ne me laissez pas seul. Je fais tout pour toi. S’il te plait, reste avec moi Finn.” But she’s already told me what she wants. And you can’t ignore that. You have a damn bad feeling as you watch Giselle squirm in her dream and you hear your name and you know what needs to be done. You hesitated at the beginning but not now. You know what is the right thing to do.
And so you slowly rise. The blanket has already slipped off her body and her flawless, white, pure skin shows the small dents left by the cold of a bad dream. And you know how to make her warm. She’s probably just mad that I thought of her and didn’t take advantage of her, you think with the same mixture of horror and amusement that you know from Denise and get into position.
There is something surreal about putting your hands on a sleeping girl’s knees and spreading her thighs slowly and carefully. You have done all this before. You see how the girl reacts to you even in her sleep. You know her movements and slight twitches and how to shape her body to your liking. Giselle is fantastic in this regard and your grin gets a little wider when you think about what a high it is for you to sleep with her. The girl knows exactly what to do and now you know about her feelings towards you. The short conversations you had with her make the French girl seem intelligent enough to know what love is. But even if not, the situation is clear and… You can spin it any way you want, you want Giselle. And you want to help her. And your hands listen to you and caress her thighs deliberately and carefully to prepare her for you.
Satisfied, you watch her body relax and her head come to rest as you move your body into position. The bed is big enough and your cock is more than ready to sink into her already well-known opening after a calm night. But before you wake her up with your thrusts you want to do something else. Make an effort you dog and make her happy! And with this thought you lower your body and head to the crumpled bedspread between her thighs.
You already know the smell of Giselle and even if she’s a little sweaty from the night, you’ve soaked up enough of her scent during your fuckfest with her and her friend, now classy ex-girlfriend, to not to bother you. Besides, this isn’t about your pleasure. A final smile flits across your lips as you think about how absurd this all is. Not about my pleasure… While I make my slave happy… Shit… Then your mouth is busy sliding down her thigh. Giselle trembles slightly while doing so, hums something, but otherwise doesn’t move. Then you have arrived at your destination.
You have Maureen to thank for the fact that you know what you are doing. Not only her spontaneous decision to sit on your face while making love to your sisters takes away the worry that you are defusing a bomb down there. No, while you were still struggling with desire for Millie and Megan, you had distracted yourself with visions of your older, rebellious sister. Millie and Megan are so fixated on you that when you have sex together, the question of who is doing enough for whom and whether there is an imbalance never really comes up. But in your quiet moments you realize that you are for your sisters and other girls exactly what they need, the leader of your harem. That now Giselle of all girls gets to know the new side of your strictness is also something you could not foresee. The other girls let themselves be led by you, are crazy about you, your character and body, and have no problem at all when you let them spoil you like a king. But with Giselle, your slave, you have something else in mind.
First, you take your fingers and feel her labia. She is well trained and already wet but you don’t count on that. With enough saliva on your index and middle finger, you gently rub the edges of her lower lips. Maureen seems to have enjoyed what you’ve done and you feel good thinking first of the girl and then of yourself. Harem leader or not, strictness or leadership, some things always remain the same and so you focus on the center of the sleeping girl in front of you. Like all girls, Giselle is soft and warm and you feel good touching her. She reacts easily to your wet fingers on her pussy and spreads her thighs a bit wider while keeping her eyes closed. You take your time and are careful while your fingers work slowly and steadily. You spread her labia a little further, see her pink hole and realize that she is not ready for more yet. Her lips are just as white and pure as her skin and there is not yet the healthy redness you know from her.
With careful movements you continue to wander through her folds, spreading her, while still leaving her sensitive clit alone. Giselle has this kind of pussy where her pleasure center is easy to find but what you liked the first time makes you cautious now. You concentrate on her outer labia, caressing them with your fingers while your lips slowly sink lower and lower on her leg. You don’t know if she feels it, but you’re just a boy and you’re actually glad to know what you’re doing. Then Giselle hums something in her native language but this time it sounds more dreamy than scared and that’s a damn good sign.
Satisfied, you continue and carefully spread your slave a little wider with your thumbs. You see what you already know and have gladly won. Her opening twitches a bit under your touch and her hole slowly opens and closes while your eyes fall on her most private region. Melina has proudly shown you that Giselle is completely shaved and it seems that the French girl fulfills this instruction every day because her skin is as soft as a blue, cloudless sky. This makes your job even easier and while your cock desperately tries to punch a hole in the mattress you change the position of your hands. After the first few minutes, you’re able to get more out of your efforts and hold her opening spread with the fingers of one hand while the other slowly penetrates beneath the warm and moist folds of her skin and circles around her hole.
“Finn…” she murmurs and you quickly lift your eyes, but the girl is talking in her sleep and you know what kind of image she has in front of her. You continue massaging her flesh while pressing a quick kiss to the inside of her thigh. You prefer to be gentle rather than too rough and you like to wake Giselle up from her dream with a pleasant orgasm that also seems to be getting better and better. While her head rolls from side to side and stays on the soft pillow you put your finger on her tight hole. Beautiful memories come up in you and you marvel again and again how tight Giselle apparently is while the edges of her opening close around your fingertip.
A little deeper you penetrate her while your thumb gently rests on her clit. Examining her, you look between her legs and see the redness streaming into her outer labia. You urge yourself to be a little more patient and careful, but your heartbeat continues to quicken as you feel the moisture around your fingers. You’re doing everything right and would love to scream like Nick Cage in Firebirds about how great you are. But you are a professional and refrain from this nonsense while Giselle puts her hand on her face. The gesture doesn’t wake her up and encourages you to increase the pressure on her pleasure center a bit.
You feel her labia against your fingers while your thumb starts to move in circles with light pressure. After a minute or two, you increase the pace and your other finger penetrates Giselle a little deeper. Her vaginal walls press against you while her belly begins to rise. Then she slides her butt around and you close your arms around her abdomen. Holding her with the weight of your body, you wait for her to calm down and then continue.
In the meantime, you realize that you almost painfully want to make love to Giselle and the thought occurs to you that if you continue to hold back like this, you might have a heart attack. All the sex you want and yet you hold back. Is that the definition of insanity? But instead of smiling, you lower your lips to her clit and reward yourself for your tragedy with a girl’s happiness. You taste her moisture and she reminds you of your other girls, especially Maureen. Giselle tastes just like all the others, and yet she is special. She enchants you with her simplicity and at the same time she is so incredibly complex. Even though she may not see it that way, maybe it’s a blind spot of all girls, but you can lose yourself in any facet of a girl, no matter how small. And so it is with Giselle Auriol.
The tip of your tongue finds her clit and begins the work you practiced on Maureen. As your fingers press a little deeper into her soft skin, you think about practicing a little more on the girls. Maybe with Maureen or Karen? But satisfied, you realize that you seem to have enough practice to make Giselle moan in her slumber. Your finger slides deeper into her tight hole, spreading her slightly as your tongue glides through her folds. Your lips kiss hers while your tongue sometimes runs over her, sometimes penetrates her and wanders back and forth between her hole and her clit. Then her muscles contract over your finger and Giselle lifts her pelvis towards you as if of her own accord while you press your tongue on her and your nose inhales her usual special smell. You find the slightly rough spot inside her, you learned that from Megan, and you know how much pressure to apply. Not too much but at this stage you can go a little wilder. Then the pressure, a little more than on her clit but not too much.
“Continue Finn. Je t’appartiens. punis-moi pour tout ce que j’ai fait de mal. Je suis une mauvaise personne” Giselle moans blissfully as you continue to drive her towards her deserved orgasm. Spurred on by her excited voice, you strain even harder to make her come. Maureen would be proud of you and you certainly are. Your heart is pounding in your chest as you feel Giselle come to life under your touch. She stirs more, her belly rises tense, she tastes fantastic and your chin is wet from her juices. Megan gets wetter, Maureen moans more and Millie looks at you more in love but Giselle reminds you a lot of Denise and the McKinleys. Her voice has the same urgency when she comes as Denise has and her gestures are reminiscent of Susan and Claire, frantically trying to please you and therefore get her satisfaction. And Giselle does it all in her sleep. As she begins to twitch beneath you, you look forward to seeing her awake and alert. “Punissez-moi Finn. Je ne mérite pas de venir. je suis une mauvaise personne Punissez-moi Finn et rendez-moi bon.”
You’re almost there. Giselle is convulsing under you. In a moment, she’s going to have to wake up. You can’t wait to let her start the new day with a well-deserved orgasm, her new life with you. You are looking forward to it. You like her. And she loves you. Knowing that makes you happy and you can’t wait for her to wake up. She should come. She should be in your life. Yes, you are just a man, a boy, a simple, good person. Just like Giselle Auriol. She loves you. And you…
Then Giselle comes. She twitches and buckles. She moans loudly and opens her eyes. As her vagina tightens around your finger under your tongue and her pelvis lifts, her feet pressing into the sheets and her hands claw at the bedsheet, you hold her by her abdomen and look at her across her belly. Then your eyes meet.
“Non!” the girl shrieks out of breath and you are pleased… Until you realize it. You barely know French but this much you understand. Giselle yelled ‘no.’ But it gets worse. Before you realize it, she pulls one of her legs free, lunges, and kicks you in the shoulder with all her might. A dull pain pierces you, then a stinging one as her sharp toenails run painfully over your skin. Then you roll backwards off the bed, gasping and with your face contorted in pain, landing on your ass like a complete idiot.
But no matter how shocked you look at Giselle, your surprise and pain pale in comparison to the emotions playing out on the girl’s face. While you hold your aching shoulder, Giselle wildly kicks her bare legs and it almost looks cute. After all, you have now been reminded that the petite girl has endured your wild onslaught for a whole night and your shoulder is proof that she still has strength. She herself doesn’t seem to notice that, though, and thrashes her body against the nearest wall while trying to hide her face from you with her hands.
“Oh mon dieu, je suis tellement désolé Finn! Je suis désolé. S’il vous plaît excusez-moi! Je suis une telle garce! Je ne te mérite pas! Je suis désolé! S’il vous plaît, punissez-moi! Faites ce que vous voulez de moi!” she wails and her otherwise calm and neutral eyes radiate pure horror. You are so shocked that you don’t react at first. But then you notice how the situation is getting worse by the second and you have to do something.
Groaning, you rise and stagger towards the bed while trying to force a reassuring grin on your face, just as Giselle presses herself against the wall like a frightened deer.
“Je fais tout faux! S’il te plait Finn, tu dois me punir! S’il vous plait, ne me renvoyez pas! Je peux faire mieux! Je promets. Je…” But she just doesn’t listen but keeps talking at you. But her body language is so different. She is not afraid of you, you realize, and you are only more shocked. In your perfect world, your first thought is that it must be you who has done something wrong. But it is not the orgasm or the physical contact that makes Giselle so afraid.
She spreads her legs for you, tries to open her labia for you with trembling fingers and pushes her breasts so far out that her back must hurt from the effort. She keeps talking while desperately trying to make you understand that she wants to sleep with you.
“Giselle” you interrupt her gently but firmly. But she does not listen to you. You don’t understand a word, only your name now and then. But her looks are bad enough. “Giselle!” Again, nothing. The girl is tearing herself apart before your eyes and it breaks your heart. You could cry but Emma and Karen have made a better person out of you. “Giselle!” With a mighty leap, you leap onto the bed. Her slender body bobs up and down as the shock waves of your impact travel through her body and it’s enough to make her fall silent. But you don’t stop and you come closer to her fast and hard. Your fingers close around her arms and hold the girl tight.
“Non!” she shouts again but you are faster, stronger and more determined. Her knees bounce against your chest as you push your body over hers and Giselle comes to lie on her back. In this position she is pinned under you and even if she is strong, you are a man, you are stronger. But Giselle doesn’t fight back herself either. She hides her face behind her hands and tries not to look at you, so you take her arms and pull her to the side while your knees trap her body.
“Look at me” you say firmly. Your stomach turns and fills with brown slime as you treat the girl so roughly but Giselle follows your command in the nanosecond as her tortured brain processes the words and her brown eyes fix on you. Now you can read them and recognize only shock, not grief. That’s where she differs from Denise. “Fuck…” you mutter. She feels no grief over whatever ails her. She’s come to terms with it. Giselle is even further gone than Denise.
“Je suis désolé,” she murmurs softly and… smiles. You blink. Breathe.
“No French, okay?” you say sternly, then laugh. “It’s the language of love and all, but I don’t understand shit.” And Giselle laughs. Is she doing this because of me? Is she mirroring me? Or does she think I expect her to? “Tell me, Giselle. Tell me what’s going on.” Just as you thought, her expression blackens again, and as you release her, her pleading eyes follow your strong hands.
“I… I came… Master… This… I can’t…” You nod very slowly while Giselle opens, closes, opens, closes her mouth and then finally dares to speak. “D-Do you mind if I m-make an r-request Sir… Master?” You nod, and her eyes travel down your bodies again. “C-can… can you hold me? Please?” Your eyes also travel to your arms that are holding your body just above hers. “Really tight?”
Her reaction is different from Denise or Millie, and it shocks you to the core. She doesn’t see violence in uncontrolled strength. What shocked you with Emma is a requirement for her. What you want to prevent with Denise has already occurred with her. She has come to terms with her situation. And it even seems that she has learned to see it as her normality.
And yet you grip her tightly, grab her arms and press your lower body between her naked thighs until your faces are very close. She breathes calmly and looks into your eyes while you press her into the sheets. You look at each other for a long time, but what ends with Millie in a very special kind of emotional exchange is still a cold assessment of the situation with Giselle. But that’s exactly what she needs now you realize. She smiles at you while you clinically examine her and she smiles while your brain is working at full speed. A small part of your subconscious, the part that communicates with your loved ones, recognizes that Giselle can judge you accurately, that she trusts you and that she is happy that you are making such an effort for her. This makes her valuable to you but you can’t take care of that.
“Tell me why you shouldn’t come” you say softly and your fingers press firmly into her soft skin. “And tell me exactly what’s going on inside you, not what you think I like best.” Then you take a deep breath. “Tell me exactly what made you the way you are now.”
And Giselle opens her mouth.
“I lost my soul” says the girl with amazing clarity in her voice. “I don’t know when or why it happened, but I don’t have a soul anymore.”
“Are… are you sure?” You lean back a little and loosen your grip on the naked girl’s arms a bit. Her skin is so white you can barely see your fingerprints, and in the morning light Giselle really does look like a ghost. She nods at your question and your hands briefly leave her body.
“Don’t” she begs and raises her hands to yours, but then remembers her role and drops her arms to her side. Still, she says, “Please,” and tries a dainty smile that comes at you with all its force. You let your arms go back to her and lock her in your grip. Maybe she even thinks she might disappear if you don’t hold her.
“You’ve thought about it” you then conclude and Giselle nods.
“Very thoroughly master. I had a good childhood in France. My parents loved me, even if they were strict, but that was okay with me. I had everything I wanted and was happy.”
“Where are your parents now?” You two have a simple conversation but Giselle is naked and you press her hard into the sheets while your heavy body rests on her, making her seem small and fragile. But her voice is firm and determined, even as your eyes keep wandering to her breasts and you still taste them on your tongue.
“In France.”
“Okay… Okay… I take it Melina and I are the only ones you have here?”
“You are the only one I need master.”
“Okay… Okay… Okay…” She smiles again as she looks into your eyes. “Okay. What came after that?”
“After my parents?” You nod. Her skin turns warm under your fingers, and it feels like you’ve had sex together. Only the feeling is different, though you wouldn’t describe it as a bad feeling by now. Giselle is too pleasant for that, her voice too silky and her eyes… “The abyss.” Never mind. You swallow.
“Tell me.”
“I told my parents everything, that I lost my soul and everything. They tried everything to help me. The best boarding schools, doctors, even hypnosis and all that.” Her voice is almost indifferent but you imagine this girl with cables on her head, hooked up to machines. Maybe she just wanted a hug? But Giselle is not Denise and somehow you doubt that it can be because of a bad home. Otherwise the French girl would have become like Denise. Maybe you can talk to her therapist about Giselle, as long as it doesn’t jeopardize your relationship with Denise. “Eventually they gave up when I turned eighteen. My father wanted me to take over his company when I was old enough but he said he didn’t trust me.” You want to say something, but stifle the comment. “I understood him. That’s why I moved out.”
“And then?” It’s like she’s reporting on something normal.
“Then I lived for a year and a half as a sex slave for a group of people who had taken me in.”
Your choking, coughing and wheezing permeate throughout the room as you squat pitifully over the toilet bowl, shooting last night’s overpriced meal into the toilet. Snot hangs from your nose and your cheeks are bright red and while you almost perish in this hotel room, Giselle Auriol stands motionless in the doorway, hands clasped in front of her bare lap like a good girl, waiting patiently for you. While foul smell and corrosive taste try to push the sweet memories of Giselle out of your senses, you wonder when exactly she actually got naked, but you don’t have time for that. After all, not even the artillery barrage of vomit manages to drive your memories of her and her warm body from your memories, and when you finally rise from the toilet with puffy eyes she is quickly at your side waiting for orders. With feeble gestures, you beckon her back into the room while grabbing a towel and following her on shaky legs.
“There’s more… isn’t there?” you ask her after dropping heavily onto the edge of the bed. Again the slender girl next to you bobs under your movements.
“Yes Master” she says immediately but this time her voice is actually a little occupied. “But Master Finn we… we don’t need to talk…” And she grabs your hand. Out of reflex – and because it feels good – you return her gesture and you look at each other. “I exist to serve you Master,” she says and smiles. “You can sleep with me if you want. My story doesn’t really matter.” She licks her lips, it’s not obscene or intrusive, nor is it just from the urge to wet her brittle flesh. Giselle is an artist to work with her body and she reminds you of Karen once she’s unleashed, free from worrying about security and closeness thanks to you and free to do what she’s good at. And Giselle Auriol can serve well. And she can fuck well. Fucking good.
“No.” Don’t look at me, you hear your drill sergeant say, stunned. Even I would never sleep with her. Shit, what if we break her for good? “I’d really like to sleep with you Gieselle, honestly.” Asshole. You suppress a grin at the thought that you and your drill sergeant will probably never be on the same page.
“Then let’s do it master” the girl smiles contentedly and wants to rise. But your hand holds her on the bed.
“But not yet.” You swallow hard, tasting stomach acid and bile. “I need to know who you are Giselle. I want to know. Because I like you. Really like you.”
“Master…” She actually can’t believe what you’re saying and for the first time you see something like a struggle in her gaze.
“You are my slave Giselle. But I do care about you. I’m a good master, I promise.” Then you laugh for real, loud and happy. “Ask all my other girls. My harem is growing steadily and by now I’m pretty good with girls wanting to be mine.” Giselle laughs too, though probably more out of courtesy to you. “I’m responsible for you and I want my property to be in good, stable condition.”
“Okay Master Finn,” she finally replies, transporting herself back in time in her mind. Then, as if by automation, her voice becomes monotone again. “At some point, the group disowned me. I don’t know why. Then I lived on the street for half a year or so until a man found me and took me under his protection. He took me with him from Toulouse to Paris. That’s where I ended up working for him.”
“Worked?” Oh God don’t ask you idiot! pleads your drill sergeant. “I want to know,” you answer him, yourself and Giselle, patting the girl’s hand encouragingly. Outside the window, the day begins to grow warm and friendly.
“Especially in the northern neighborhoods. Barbès-Rochechouart and Chateau Rouge.”
“All right,” you nod. The names don’t mean much to you, but you know that Paris, like every big city in the world, has neighborhoods where you don’t like to be alone at night. Especially not when you’re barely just an adult girl. “And then?” Today, this question becomes a weapon you keep turning on yourself. And again and again you stab yourself, accepting the pain in order to be able to prevent pain at some point and, perhaps, even to heal it.
“After a while, I took off. I had saved up enough money to get to the airport. I had a customer there and I was able to, mmh, convince him to put me in a cargo container on a plane.” Her face warms and perks up at the thought. “But he instead gave me a plane ticket. That was very nice of him. Then I came here and at some point I met Melina. She had a, mmh, weird boyfriend at the time and she left him for me.” By now, your ex-girlfriend seems like a freaking angel, even though she never blew you or said ‘thank you’. Your life is infinitely better now than it was with her, yes, but Giselle was apparently on the exact opposite side of the spectrum for a long time. “Melina was very good to me. She knew what I needed and asked for very little in return. I was very happy to serve her. She always said I saved her but I don’t know why she said that. She always said that I had made her human. I did not understand that either. She brought me closer to my parents again.”
“Really?” now you’re honestly amazed. “I didn’t expect that.”
“Yes master. But we hardly have any contact.”
“Oh…”
“They are glad that I am well, but I am of no use to them. I understand that. My family has great responsibilities.”
“I understand.” And after everything you’ve been through with Denise, and also in some ways with Maureen, you really understand. Then you feel Giselle clasp your hand tighter and begin to stroke your fingers. Her body almost relaxes and she looks into your eyes. She has really beautiful eyes.
“And then I met you. That was really scary.”
“Scary?” you ask, laughing with amusement.
“Yes master,” Giselle laughs too and your heart warms. “With you, I felt things I didn’t know. That’s what scared me. After me and my former mistress served you that night and you helped your girl, I told my former mistress what I felt. She said it was love and since then I love you Master Finn. And a few days ago she finally decided to send me to you.” You struggle with yourself for a moment but the half a second is a total waste of time.
“And I’m glad she did,” you say, clasping her hand tightly in yours. In your own way, you’re still controlling Giselle, holding her close and showing her that someone is standing by her side. “It must have been hard for Melina to give you up.
“I’m sure she wants you to sleep with her as reparation” smiles the French girl, reminding you of the girl on the roof of the diner.
“Lord help me” you laugh. Then a pause occurs between you but the silence is not uncomfortable for either of you. You both sit on the bed, holding hands and processing what has just been said. You don’t feel quite so affected anymore, even though you still feel sick at the thought of what Giselle must have done and experienced. And your girl – you already think of her that way – seems to understand that she has arrived in a new life. After a minute of silence, the smart and beautiful girl confirms your suspicions.
“I’m happy with my life, master” she assures you, “Since I met Melina and… and since I love you… I’m fine. I, yes, I am happy when others are happy.” Again she is silent for a few seconds and then her voice is distorted by her grin. “Maybe that’s why I like you so much Master. We are alike in that. I saw it with… what was her name?”
“Denise.”
“Yes. I saw it in her.”
“I’m sure you’d have a lot to talk about” you agree and think about how to arrange a meeting. The thought brings you to the question of money and where Giselle will sleep but for now, the room is paid for and you would easily go so far as to steal money from your parents to keep her here. Now, however, Giselle is more important, much more important than money. “I always thought I didn’t deserve happiness. I… I was afraid of happiness. I didn’t know it… I think. I’d rather serve the happiness of others and be satisfied if I can be helpful and useful.”
“Is that why you always want to be punished?” Giselle nods.
“Yes. Then I’m sure happiness will stay with me. That you stay with me.” You take a deep, slow breath. You don’t want it to seem like there’s a problem…but…
“Giselle you know I would never really punish you, right? Shit, I’m so easy to please, I don’t know if Melina had planned for this.” But the girl next to you surprises you again.
“I know that, master. And don’t worry” she says good-naturedly, almost cheerfully. “I don’t want it any other way. I know that neither Melina nor you mean me any harm. That’s why I submit to you without you having to exert pressure.” You think back to Melina and her behavior and wonder how it would look if the red-haired girl put real pressure on you for once. You shudder at the thought but Giselle seems serious. “I know it differently, I really do. And that’s why I enjoy your leadership so much Master. I know you control me, make me better, make me earn my happiness. That’s what makes me happy. I want it that way.” She thinks a bit. “And I’m not saying that to make you happy. I’ll never lie to you Master, I promise. I asked Melina what love means, she showed me. I am grateful to her for that. I told her that I don’t deserve love. For that she punished me and sent me to you.” You were already on this subject and you grit your teeth at the thought that Melina thought it necessary to punish Giselle, but the result now sits contentedly and happily next to you and the thought that you must also behave in this way lies openly before you.
“I see you know what you want,” you say and try to find time for an answer. To make Denise a better person as a kitten is one thing. But Giselle clearly wants your control and that includes reminding her from time to time that she has earned her happiness through her suffering. It’s a terrible realization, but unlike Denise, Giselle has already found a solution to her terrible life. “And I promise you that I will… respect your wishes.” Not punishing her would mean to take away the one thing that makes her life good… Besides of you. Are you enough to make her not want to be punished?
“I know I’m asking a lot,” the girl admits. “I am not a good girl master.” She smiles. “And I would ask you now to punish me for it… but…”
“Thank you for being so considerate with me” you giggle. You don’t let go of your hands. A strange feeling of closeness and security on the subject of physical violence.
“I am with you now. Now I’m content. But I’m also afraid.”
“Why?”
“Because I don’t know what love is. Because I don’t know how to deal with it. And because I don’t know if I deserve all this. But Melina said you make the fear go away and I like that. She says you are the best person for me and that I do you good. That I give you a task. And in return I get my happiness.”
“Melina is a smart girl” you admit to yourself. But so is Giselle.
“And I know you’ll find a way to do me good without hurting yourself.” She strokes your hand, seeming almost nervous about doing something of her own accord. But for you, this small gesture is just what you need. “I want to do you good. That’s my goal. And it doesn’t help if it doesn’t make you feel good to punish me.” You click your tongue.
“And I want to do you good. Even if that means punishing you…for whatever.” You both laugh nervously as you realize what task is waiting for you.
“I promise I’ll take care of you,” you say after some time. “In my way.” You look at her. “Don’t worry. I’ll make sure you don’t have to worry about me. I’ll take responsibility.” You grin. “I’m good at that. And I’ll think of you. Of what you need and deserve.” Then it’s quiet again as Giselle hugs you slowly but lovingly. She lays into your arm and you wrap your arms around her as you hug her to you. “We will find a way, okay?”
“Okay master,” she says and this time it sounds very different than before.
You almost had sex then. You both wanted it and actually, you both could be angry that it didn’t happen. But neither of you has negative feelings. Instead of laying on top of the naked girl you got up, your erection huge and present as ever. But instead of making love you dressed Giselle, a very intimate moment and she let you guide her naturally while you dressed her. With a chaste smile she asked you if she would look good for you in her gray and blue dress and your answer was of course positive.
Now you watch Giselle as she puts her clothes in the closet and empties the two big suitcases while you notice the vibrating of your cell phone in your pocket. With your eyes on the slender girl in front of you, you take your phone out of your pocket, unlock it, and only then look at the screen.
Hey Biggie. What’s up with you? Everything okay?
“Hey Giselle” you say and the girl immediately turns around.
“Yes master?”
“Come here.” She moves gracefully toward you and her blue-gray dress swings around her ankles as she looks at you expectantly. You take her in your arms without asking and lift your phone. Immediately you feel her nuzzle against you and her arm against your back as you snap a selfie of you and send it to your sisters.
“I’m supposed to give you a big hug,” you say after the answer of Millie appears on your display.
“I would like that very much master,” Giselle says a bit chastely because that is her own opinion after all. You take her in your arms and press a kiss on her forehead which pleases her very much. It’s so easy to make her happy after all.
“Megan writes that Millie thinks we should all do something together,” you pass on the news and think. Then you think of something. “Shit” you laugh as the scales fall from your eyes.
“What is it?” Giselle wants to know without letting go of you. She is so different from all the girls you know but a few things are always the same and the fact that she feels comfortable around you is a little bit strange after her experiences and the realization that she is fine with her solution of submissiveness, but much more pleasant, you know how good her body feels in your arms.
“I have a serious order to you Giselle,” you say in a slightly stern voice. Immediately her behavior changes. She lets go of you, steps in front of you and makes a cute curtsy in front of you while her delicate hands take hold of her dress.
“All for you master,” she says in a serious voice.
“Tell me if you can manage to be alone here for a few hours. I want an honest and objective assessment.” And Giselle takes her time. She thinks, averts her gaze so as not to be distracted by you, which you find kind of cute, and then comes to a conclusion.
“Can I watch TV master?” You feel your wallet groan but you don’t care.
“Of course. And I order you to write me whenever you need anything, yes?”
“Yes Master.” You nod and then hug her again.
“I’m sorry Giselle. I would like to stay here.” Another kiss on the forehead. “But you’ve fallen in love with a boy with several girlfriends and I still have Emma to take care of.”
“Master, I know you have many girlfriends. I don’t mind.”
“Watching TV is fine with me,” you say while typing on your phone. Emma has her own car… so does Maureen, though. And little brothers are welcome to bug their big, sexy sisters. “But what do you say I get you some company until I get back?”
“Want me to record a video for you?” the girl asks, and you stop typing.
“What… WHAT?! No!” You laugh to hide your shock. Yes, Maureen is a good idea. “I mean normal company. You know my older sister.
“Maureen.”
“Right. She’s smart, and most of all, she takes your mind off things. Besides, she can bring you up to date on everything that happened after we left Seaview.”
“A good idea Master” the girl nods and closes her eyes as you take her in your arms again. You don’t want to kiss her on the mouth yet, this is supposed to be special, but her forehead is warm and inviting. And so are her cheeks.
“I know” you grin, “I am your master after all.”
“Yes master.” You grind her into your arms a little tighter.
“And you’re sure you can do it alone?”
“Yes Master,” comes the well-considered reply. “I don’t want to get in the way of your friends, and I’m following your orders. I can do it.” She smiles at you.
“What? Is she nuts?” Maureen doesn’t quite understand yet as her voice comes through the cell phone to your ear. “And what about you? Do you really think I’m fit to…”
“Yes, I do, sister,” you say firmly. “I don’t want Giselle to be alone and I need Emma to be with me today.” Her laugh is so beautiful, you’ve heard it so rarely… until recently. And Maureen also notices that she laughs much more often now.
“Well, your elf will be happy to hear that. Should I let her know, or just pick her up like a piece of meat from her parents?” You look to Giselle, your real slave.
“You’d better let her know. Tell her her boyfriend needs her.”
“Will do. And Finn…are you really sure that…oh shit.”
“Listen to your boyfriend girl and come here,” you say a little more sternly. You’re not serious but Maureen understands your humor, having shaped it.
“Alright boss, you horny stud. I’ll get the shackles and handcuffs and then you can punish me and your little French girl properly.” This time the laughter sticks in your throat.
“Just come to the address I will send you. No punishment.”
“I love you honey,” Maureen says and that’s what her life is all about now.
Maybe it’s because you’re tired after the hospital, or because the struggles at home have worn you out. Maybe it’s because you were so worried about Emma, or maybe it’s because you weren’t worried at all. It’s just a crazy time. But whatever it is, you take a step back in shock when you see her.
“Giselle?” Actually, it’s not a question, more of an exclamation. Then you bite your tongue, blink several times, but after pulling yourself together, the French girl is still standing in front of you.
“Hello Master.” Her voice is still exactly the same as it was back then. You shake your head. Just like a week ago. It seems so long, so much has happened and…
“Huh?”
“Hello Master.” She smiles at you, you haven’t seen such a fragile smile in a long time. The gears in your head start moving ponderously, rattling and squeaking until momentum is finally established and you can analyze what just happened. But then the mechanics in your head are blown away. Giselle interlaces her fingers in front of her lap and her gray-blue summer dress crinkles as she sinks to her bare knees. Your mouth drops open as her fingers touch the tips of your sloppy shoes, and you see her slender waistline peeking out from under the fabric. A thin strip of skin is visible between her hairline and her shoulder area as she tilts her head and her lips touch your feet. It’s a gentle peck she lays on you, then her fingers slide back over your shoes as she rises and then stands before you as if nothing had happened.
“Uh…” Your tortured head hangs a few seconds behind reality and so the girl waits patiently with that dainty smile on her lips while you begin to comprehend the incomprehensible. Giselle Auriol is here. She is standing in front of you. In your driveway. And she just kissed your feet like you were a fucking king or something. Wait… “Master?” Giselle nods without looking at you.
“Yes master.”
“Yeah… okay…” There was something else… wait… Then it dawns on you and you widen your eyes. Giselle has kissed your feet. In the middle of the late afternoon! You gasp for air and look around in panic. You see several people going about their lives on the sidewalks and in the gardens. There’s Miss Smith, your overweight neighbor, white as a sheet, talking to her husband Chris. The two argue often and it has already come to some slaps in the open but everyone in the neighborhood knows they only do it because no one else is interested in their lives or anything else they do. But now the two of them stand gawking in the garden, having forgotten their quarrel and watching a young, damn pretty girl kissing the neighbor’s boy’s feet. You don’t have time for the two of them, have more important things to do like… “Uh… Hello…”
“Hello Master” says the girl without batting an eye. Why does she call me master…?
“Why do you call me M…M…Fuck! Master?” Your head has surely already been damaged but you still keep trying to get something out of this completely insane situation.
“Because you are my master…master.” And there’s that smile again which you find so enchanting about her….
“Wait…” You don’t know if that’s for you or for the girl. Concentrate! “Okay…” several times you take a breath. “Okay. Why are you calling me… fuck! Shit!” It’s maddening, if you weren’t already mad. “Oh fuck it,” is the best you can come up with. “Come on in first.”
“Thanks Master.” Giselle starts moving and is already next to you with her two big suitcases when it comes back to you. Roughly, you grab the girl and spin her around on her heel. Her dress is curling in the afternoon sun and Chris Smith is looking at you as if you’d smacked him. You’d stare too, but the neighbors see you touch the pretty girl and put her back where she was before. Great. Right back where we started. What’s Giselle Auriol doing on my doorstep?! Then your eyes get big again, your mouth opens again, but this time it’s not because of the speech. She calls me master! Why? Oh no, that’s not why I’m freaking out right now. Only now do you notice the two large suitcases standing next to the slender girl.
“What’s that?” you ask, but your throat is already dry.
“My belongings, master.”
“Yes, I know!” you hiss and start to really panic. Inside are your parents, outside is Giselle, and your brain is overheating more and more by the second. “But why do you have your stuff with you?” You really don’t want to sound angry, and your questions are more akin to horrified sobs in the face of your world’s demise, not an attack on the girl who is most definitely not doing this by herself… Melina!
“I need them to serve you Master” Giselle says softly without looking at you. Her voice is so tender and her face so impassive. You remember the wild night, Denise and her fingers between her legs while Melina pressed the French girl’s head on your cock with all her might. Melina. Now your brain can process it.
“Where is Melina?” you ask Giselle.
“In Seaview Master.”
“Pfft, of course,” you laugh, and it sounds really catty. You just saved Emma and Carrie is still out there, making plans, tactics, preparing for the next sleep. Like Melina would just send Giselle to you like that. As if Melina would…Giselle…just like that…shiiiiiiitshetotallywould… “Melina sent you to me just like that.” Giselle nods and you didn’t ask a question either.
“It was her last act as mistress” Giselle explains dryly.
“My God,” you gasp, “Had she… what happened?” You’re already fearing the worst, and you realize with surprise how much it hits you to think something might have happened to Melina. Then you’re really angry at yourself as you realize that this worry surprises you.
“I’m sure she’s fine Master,” Giselle says. “She just didn’t want me anymore.” Oh if it’s nothing more…
“Uh… I’m… sorry… about that?”
“Thank you master. But I’m even happier now. I’m yours now.”
“Yeah so… wait…” And then, finally, the thought sinks in, planting and thriving fruit. “WHAT?!” Mister and Miss Smith, that badly-acting black couple, gape over at you as your voice echoes through the neighborhood.
“Yes. My former mistress wants only the best for me and has left me in your care.”
“Yeah…I get it…but…what?”
“She wanted me to be happy master. You want that too she said.”
“Yes I do… yes, definitely… but…” Adrenaline makes your skin tingle as you realize more and more what is happening. Still, you notice how you are not in control of the situation, something you can no longer afford. Giselle opens her mouth, but you raise your hand decisively, stretch your finger and forcefully silence her. Her obedience stings you, something else you have to correct, you don’t want anything bad to happen to Giselle. And certainly not from you, who already fucked her half out of her mind once without even really knowing her last name. You do what you swore to do and take over the situation like a man.
‘Like a man’ in this case means turning your back on the girl, the Smiths, and the world, your finger still raised, and scurrying quickly into the house.
“Finn?” you hear your father’s voice from the living room. Oh yeah, there was that thing. Fuck. Without further ado, you walk into the living room and look at your parents. “What’s wrong?” your father asks. But how are you going to answer him. There’s this girl outside dad, she’s my slave. Actually she was the slave of the girl who helped me fuck my sisters, but now she’s mine. I don’t know why, but I’m going to look into it.
“I have to do something” you just say instead and go upstairs to your room without turning around.
“Finn!” Okay, now your mom is almost yelling.
“What’s going on Biggie?” asks Megan, expecting good news from you. How could it be otherwise?
“Well, as far as mum and dad are concerned I’ve got everything under control… I think” you say and pucker up. “But… fuck I don’t know how to say it.”
“What?” asks Maureen, and Millie looks at you tensely. There’s no sane way to explain this to the girls, so you just blurt it out.
“Giselle is downstairs at the door, suitcase and all. Says she’s mine now, Melina left her to me. And that’s all I know.” You just shrug your shoulders and wave your hands helplessly. Your sisters just stare at you, and again you can understand their reaction.
“What… the hell…” growls Maureen and that actually makes you laugh.
“Finn Lynchwood!” booms from downstairs. Your father yells as you grab your backpack.
“Listen, she can’t live here” is all you say as you hastily stuff various things into your backpack. “Can you please…”
“Finn Lynchwood!” Now your mother yells.
“Go on,” Megan says urgently, smiling. “We love you.” You return the smile and look your sisters in the eye, then shoulder your backpack and turn to leave.
“Wait!” exclaims Millie as you’ve already opened the door. She comes running toward you, throwing herself into your arms, and you lift her up and kiss her firmly on the mouth. Her smile accompanies you downstairs to the stairs.
“Finn, who is that?” your mother asks, boiling in anger. Of course the two of them have looked to see what the commotion is about but you don’t have time for your heart to drop.
“A friend, mom,” you say without looking at your mother and hurry into the kitchen. You stuff half the fruit basket into your backpack, oranges, apples and bananas, plus two large bottles of water. Then you’re back in the living room.
“Explanations!” hisses your father, white as a sheet with anger. “Now!”
“This is Giselle and I’ll take care of her” you say without looking at your parents.
You could never do them justice and it’s not their fault. You stand by your sisters, you love them and you love all your other wonderful girls. And Giselle, you owe it to her. You don’t know what kind of sick shit Melina came up with and you should be pissed that she just put another life in your hands like that. But you’re not. You’re not angry. The truth is you like seeing Giselle again. And it’s Melina you’re talking about. She has a plan, and it’s a good one, even if you don’t understand what it is. Okay, maybe she’s just trying to piss me off. Fucking bitch. But you’re smiling as you disappear out the door.
“Hello master” says Giselle again who hasn’t moved an inch. Then she waits for you, her head lowered and that smile again….
“Okay.” One last time you take a breath. Come on you son of a… nice stepmom! Get a hold of yourself! Be the man you want to be! And you are. And you are eternally grateful that your girls made you that man. “Okay. Giselle. I want you to be happy, too.”
“Thank you, master.”
“Good. This is important now. Did you tell my parents anything?”
“No master. I’m only allowed to talk to you.”
“So you didn’t say anything when my parents… Okay, that’s why they were so angry.”
“I’m sorry master if I disappointed you.” Gisele turns around, bends over and pulls up her dress.
“Holy shit!” chimes in from the other garden but you’re already rushing forward, stopping Giselle from undressing in front of you and the (fake) arguing Smiths.
“It’s okay” you reassure the girl and turn her (a little too roughly but still carefully) around again. Giselle is really tender and light and you remember how you lifted her on your throbbing cock while Melina massaged your balls. No! Fuck! Get a hold of yourself! “Actually they’re not pissed because of you” you say instead of pulling the girl over your cock like a doll. Fuck where did these thoughts come from?
“What can I do to help you make your parents happy?” That’s really sweet of Giselle, especially since this open-ended question reminds you of the girl you met on the roof of the diner, not the slave sex toy of Melina.
“Not much” you smirk and actually the corners of her mouth twitch when she sees your smile. “It’s me actually” you grin even more. “I fuck all my sisters, remember?”
“Of course” says Giselle. “And other girls too.” It sounds so natural the way she says it. “That’s why my former mistress sent me to you, too. She thought it would be good for you and…” Now Giselle looks almost guilty. “And for me.”
“For you, too?” Well okay, I’m certainly a better master than Melina, considering how she uses my plastic dick. Wait… what am I thinking? Master?
“Yes,” says Giselle. You blink again. You’ve never seen that smile on her face before. The smile is different and it reminds you of… “Because I’m in love with you.”
“What do you mean ‘Be grateful to me’?” you screech into your phone. Head bright red, you wander across your school’s empty parking lot, shouting into the piece of plastic and rare earth metals that cost you a ton of money. At least you can be glad that Melina took your call at all. She could have had fun making you squirm like a fish on a hook. Now, on the other hand, you’re a two-thousand-pound shark fighting the line with all your might. And you put up a good fight. “She stood at my door and said I was her master!”
“Then act like it!” Melina screetches back. On closer inspection it is strange that she reacts so thin-skinned to you, but this can have many reasons. Maybe she’s angry that her toy is interested in you, or maybe your reaction doesn’t satisfy her. “You moron!”
“You can’t just send her to me!”
“Of course I can! Just look at her! We can do anything we want to her!” You turn your eyes to your car. Giselle is sitting in her seat, looking at you blankly while her fingers rest quietly on the seatbelt. She seems more like she’s waiting for you than afraid of the screaming. You shake your head but Melina isn’t done yet. “And I did! I told her what to do! And so should you, you bonehead!”
“I can’t give orders to anyone! Giselle is…”
“Giselle is no different than your Emma or your little sister! God you wanted Denise too!” That hit home. And fiercely so. But as usual, Melina is right and she continues to build on the crushing blow. No mercy for poor Finn. “You rule your girls because it’s what’s best for them and you know it! Fucking hell if I had known you were such a fucking pussy I would have thought it through more.”
“You didn’t think this through at all you…. mean thing!” That’s all you like to throw at her. You’re fucking scared of Melina Monroe and her brutal but effective doctrine. “My parents cut me open like a tauntaun when I bring her home. I have to take care of my girls Melina” you say a little calmer. This argument has always worked so far.
“Fuck you!” So far. “Giselle is one of your girls now too.” You press the phone closer to your ear. There’s something in the redheaded girl’s voice you don’t know, and it confuses you. “For someone who sticks his dick in the cunts of half his family and friends, you really have no idea. What the fuck happened to you Finn? Who has your balls?”
“Nobody has my balls,” you reply feebly.
“Oh yeah, then where are they? Where are the mighty, big, powerful balls I love to have in my mouth?” Images flash before your eyes, Giselle suckling at your tip, Melina beneath you, half her face hidden by your spear.
“That’s not fair Melina.” Okay, even to you that sounded weak, and the girl laughs dirty.
“Who says life has to be fair?” Wait… Melina sounds…
“Melina?” The line is silent and again it’s the waitress from Seaview saving your ass. You have time to think. And then, finally, you realize it but of course, she’s faster than you.
“Fuck you, asshole!” But this time it’s not an attack. Melina is sad. “Giselle doesn’t have to sleep or live with you. She’s a smart girl. And so am I. Of course we have a plan. Stupid fucking idiot. Thinks he knows everything better.”
“But… Fuck Melina what’s wrong?”
“Ask that your new sex toy.” You know her voice, and you haven’t heard Melina like this before. Her voice is brittle.
“Melina, she said she loved me.” Again, it sounds almost like an accusation. How can that be?
“And do you have any reason not to believe her? Girls fall in love Finn. Usually with nice boys. And Giselle, unfortunately, fell in love with a jerk who didn’t see it.” You turn back to Giselle who is still looking at you… and smiling slightly.
“Melina you know my life” you whisper into the phone and turn away from the car. “This can’t be good for her.”
“She doesn’t decide what’s good for her Finn. We do.” A contemptuous snort. “Well, you do from now on.”
“Why are you doing this? Why are you doing this to Giselle?” It’s not an accusation, and Melina doesn’t take it as one. You’re not yelling anymore, either. “I don’t know anything about her. Okay, she loves me and I… fuck… I don’t even know her. How can I be there for her when…” But Melina has had enough of your excuses.
“I’m not doing this just for you Finn” the girl explains over the phone. “I know Geselle will be happy with you.” Now she gets quiet and her voice is almost a whisper. “You have the best qualifications to take care of her. I don’t know what you think of me but if my girlfriend tells me she wants to be yours, I’ll do what’s right for her.” You feel sick. Your stomach turns and fills with toxic waste as needles drive through your guts.
“Melina… fuck…”
“Yes, you said it. I told her you won’t want her, that you don’t have time for her. I told her you have too many girls and that I love her.” Then there is silence on the other end of the line. Nothing happens for a long time and you feel the warm wind on your skin. Is Melina also outside at the moment while she is tearing you apart over the distance? Does she feel the same wind on her skin? Does it feel like a cold polar night to her while you’re taking her girlfriend from her? “I told her you are too stupid and don’t realize when a girl falls in love with you who doesn’t know how to express her feelings for you.” Then Melina waits in your place as you take your turn feverishly thinking.
“Melina…” You breathe in and out slowly. You know what to say, what to do. It’s simple and you’ve done it so many times. You’re a kind person, often enough anyway. And you don’t feel good at the thought of Melina all alone in Seaview. “Giselle is an intelligent, beautiful girl. She knows what she wants, and we both need to respect that.” Then you look around one last time, searching for the French girl, finding her still in the same place in the car, still eyeing you. And you smile at her. “I will be a good master to her Melina, don’t worry. I know how it feels to be afraid. I know how you feel to let Giselle go, someone you hoped would stay by your side forever.”
“Asshole.” But it doesn’t sound angry.
“I’ll take good care of her,” you smile into the phone. “Don’t worry.” Silence again but you hear birds chirping on the other end of the line. Yes, she is outside. “Look up in the sky Melina. Giselle is here with me and she’ll be looking at the same sky as you are right now. And she’ll know she owes it all to you, whatever you two crazy chicks have been up to.”
“Stupid romantic fucker.” A soft sigh. “Well, it doesn’t help. At least Giselle found her way to you.” What’s that supposed to mean? “She’ll make a good pet for you, I promise. She’s low maintenance and listens to on word.” And then Melina giggles. “But you already know that.” Then she gets serious again. “Take good care of her, got it? Take good care of her and make sure she’s happy. If I find out you’re indulging her or spoiling her, I’ll slaughter you, got it?”
“Got it,” you say, grinning. “And I’ll call you if I have any questions.”
“Don’t underestimate your pet. Giselle is so well behaved, she’ll let you know what she needs to serve you. And… oh fuck. Give her a kiss for me.” Then the line goes dead and Melina leaves you to wonder how and, more importantly, when to kiss the fragile-looking girl.
You put your phone in your pocket and breathe in the fresh air of the schoolyard. Then you look up at the sky. I wonder if Melina is doing the same. In any case, you have experienced a whole new image of the strong girl that has surprised you not a little. A good sign is that it was not the biggest surprise of the day, but on the other hand, hardly anything can top the possession of a human being. You smirk. Of course Melina was right and the images of Millie, Emma and Denise, and then even Susan and Claire flit past your inner eyes. It’s true that you already have experience in… dealing with girls like that. The five of them just show their affection differently than Giselle does and you just can’t let yourself see Giselle with different eyes than your other girls. Now she is already one of my girls? That was fast. But the other members of your harem have also told you explicitly.
“No more doubts.” And with that, it’s decided. You turn to the car and get behind the wheel. The door stays open, the air is fresh and warm and smells of possibilities and challenges.
For several minutes, you’ve been sitting next to Giselle in your car. You just stare outside while people pass by behind the glass windows, going about their day. All this time, Giselle still hasn’t said anything. You wonder why you went to your school. It’s probably some trained reflex. Otherwise, you like going to school as much as any other normal student, and yet here you are. With Giselle. She waits patiently and looks out the window as if nothing has happened, maybe she is a bit more tense but you haven’t seen her often enough to be able to interpret her body language. You can hardly say anything about the girl in the gray-blue dress sitting next to you.
Apart from Melina, you were alone maybe once or twice, three times if you consider the toilet break in which Melina washed your cum off her face. You didn’t talk much, although you admit that after the fuckfest with the two girls you weren’t really able to formulate coherent sentences. And there’s something else you admit. The few, short conversations with Giselle were interesting and sometimes even funny. And maybe you were wrong in your assessment of her. The thought does not worry you. In your current situation you analyze your surroundings clinically, objectively and analytically, at least with the small part of your brain that is registered for emergencies. Like the prehistoric people who had to be afraid of wolves, bears and snakes. The rest of your brain has been turned into pink slush by Melina and is only slowly putting itself back together.
But I know Giselle. Somewhat, anyway. It’s not hard to guess what’s going on in a girl who submits so much to other people, and you’re worried about what it might be. At the same time, you’re angry at Melina for just throwing you into this situation. But you have to put that behind you and the drumming of your fingers on the steering wheel distracts you enough to focus on what’s most important.
“So you love me?” you ask without looking at the girl. You fear when you look into her faithful eyes that you won’t be able to resist Geselle. It’s not her submission, you know you can be a good master to her, you already proved it in a small way with Denise. You can’t look at her because you know you’ll find nothing but trust in her eyes and if there’s anything that drives you, it’s that. Giselle trusts you, even if she barely knows you. And Melina was right about that too. It doesn’t take much to fall in love with a person. You are the best example of that. But Giselle needs a master who puts her above his needs, you know that. It’s not about Giselle serving you, it’s the other way around. You’re not afraid of that thought anymore. You just need your time to figure out how to make happy this girl you know so little happy.
“Yes” she answers softly and smiles. She almost seems shy, maybe even a little ashamed, but most of all she seems relieved. A good start. “I am sorry that I am projecting something onto you, Master. I know that I am unworthy of your love and of course I don’t expect any reciprocation or…”
“Don’t talk,” you interrupt her. You do this on purpose and it has the desired effect. Giselle relaxes as she feels your hand on her thigh and your influence over her. With your first command you accept your responsibility and also show her that from now on you are above her. “It’s alright” you say further and stroke the fabric of her dress. I wonder if she’s naked underneath. Fuck, Melina sent her to me. Of course she’s naked underneath. “I respect your decision Giselle. Okay, I don’t really understand it but I know what love feels like and you have nothing to worry about.” Her brown eyes meet you and you see joy in them, which in turn makes you feel good. “You may speak again now.”
“Thank you Master,” the girl says and now her fingers close tighter around the strap in front of her chest, “And thank you for taking me as your own. I will serve you well, I promise.” You clench your teeth briefly, but show no outward doubt.
“I know,” you say instead. “I’ve seen how… hmph… well-behaved you are, and that Melina had such a hard time letting you go is a testament to her affection for you as well as your qualities. You’re smart, I like that, and I think you’ll…hmm…fit in well with me. Yes, I’m honored that you chose me.” Talking about a girl like that feels wrong and very very strange but for Giselle Auriol it’s just the right thing to do.
“Thank you Master” she beams and for her reserved behavior the little bit of white of her teeth you see through her smile is a true burst of emotion. “It was you who took possession of me. I will be eternally grateful to my former mistress for leaving me to you and for allowing me to fulfill my destiny.”
“Yeah, uh, we can decide later… oh crap, okay, I’ll decide later which one of us picked who.” You actually have to grin slightly as you see the happy expression on her face.
“And it is a true honor for me to serve you Master. My former mistress saw how I feel about you and was kind enough to release me. Yes, it hurts her and I stand ready for punishment if you wish to lessen her suffering.”
“That, uh, won’t be necessary,” you wave it off quickly. “Melina knew how you felt and only wanted what was best for you.” Giselle nods to that as you rub your hand over the back of your head. It’s been a stressful few hours today, and as the evening begins to draw in, you feel the tension slowly ease. It seems that as crazy as everything is, you are slowly moving into a state of acceptance where you can do more than just react. You even manage a smile as you think about what you’re going to do with Melina the next time you see her. But that, if at all, is still a long way off. Giselle, however, is very close to you and you also realize that you enjoy it. It’s not the same rush that comes over you when Denise puts on her collar and ears. You know that there is a purpose behind these gestures that you know and support, a person you appreciate and love. The motives of Giselle, on the other hand, are still unknown to you and even though she would definitely go further here and now than you would ever trust yourself to do with Denise, you still always have the feeling that there is something dark haunting Gselle. And you don’t like that. It will take time to explore what’s going on inside the girl and you look to the future with the same nervous anticipation you done with Maureen.
The thought of your big sister brings you back home to your parents. You exhale and drum your fingers on the steering wheel again while the girl next to you doesn’t move. There is still so much to learn about her and you wonder if Giselle knows how fascinating she is to you. But now you, your desires and thoughts and your twitching cock are not important. Now Giselle is important.
“How did you actually get here?” you ask and cleverly change the subject. Then you remember that you don’t need any skill with the girl, but you use it anyway. You made her laugh because you treated her like a human being, not the sex toy Melina – and you, too, sometimes – see in her.
“By bus master” says Giselle immediately.
“That must have been expensive” you grumble.
“No master, it was easy.” You turn pale in the face as you realize what Melina might have asked of Giselle.
“Did you… No, I don’t want to know.” Just the fact that the girl has already taken a breath to answer you makes your stomach do somersaults. But yes, you think of the girls in such a way that these kinds of games are part of their lives. How far can you get only with blowjobs and your cute eyes? Even bus drivers have to… no, don’t think about it. And don’t think about whether Giselle expects the same from you… Shit… Instead of looking at how much money Giselle has in her wallet you try to solve a problem that you can actually solve. “You can’t stay over at my place” you grunt, thinking about your parents.
“That’s okay master. I have enough money on me for a hotel room.”
“Oh thank God,” you breathe out.
“I won’t be a burden to you Master.”
“No, that’s not what I meant. I just thought… oh, forget it.” You force out a smile. “It’s not because of you that you can’t spend the night at my place, okay?”
“Of course Master.”
“Does it have to be Master? Can’t you say Finn?”
“I can say whatever you want master.”
“Okay, then just call me Finn.”
“Okay Master Finn.” Your forehead sinks to the steering wheel.
“Just Finn” you mumble, fighting down a tired but amused smile, and loosing.
“I have to call you master Master Finn. You’re my master, Master Finn.” Now you truly have to laugh. Actually, it’s kind of cute, if the situation weren’t so serious.
“Okay, forget it. I’ll deal with that later.” You lift your head and turn it to the girl. You look at her and think. The ‘master’ thing has given you an idea.
“Have you eaten anything today?” Giselle shakes her head. It’s a long way from Seaview, and it’s even longer by bus and you suggest that it’s in your responsibility to make your slave eat.
Half an hour later, you watch contentedly as Giselle shoves her third cheeseburger into her mouth, clutching her cup of Coke like the holy grail as you steer the car through the evening streets. You paid for the meal and Giselle wanted to say something but you weren’t in the mood for an argument over a Cheeseburger. You know a hotel a little out of town that’s quiet and where you can put her up. You may have two hundred dollars left in your wallet, but that should be enough for two or three nights, and if Giselle contributes, it might be enough for a little more. In any case also for the cab to the city if you can’t pick her up. But you haven’t told her that yet and you’re a little afraid of her reaction to it. For now you take care of the next problem and look into the future when you have solved the problems of the present.
It’s futile, but you don’t want to turn Giselle away. You even imagine her standing lonely by the road like a robot left behind that no one wants anymore, and at the thought you tighten your grip on the steering wheel. A glance to the side and you calm down again. Giselle Ariol looks really cute when she suckles on the straw of her coke and sighs contentedly while thanking you with her sweet eyes.
Finally, you turn into the parking lot of the hotel. The multi-story building looks inviting and doesn’t give the impression of a cheap flophouse you go to for a quick fuck with a cheap hooker, something that suits you just fine.
“I’m sorry it has to be like this” you say apologetically but of course the French girl doesn’t mind.
“It’s okay Master Finn” she says, “The only thing that matters to me is that you are happy with this arrangement.”
“I am,” you say, not really lying. You are satisfied that you have found a solution, even if you wished for something better for her. But that comes later. “Come” you say kindly and swing out of the car. The next challenge comes right after as the girl holds out her petite arms for her two large suitcases. “Let me do that” you say but startle at the expression on her face.
“But I am your servant Master Finn” she says as if you have just announced to her that she is useless and worthless. She is really shocked and you put the suitcases down next to your feet. She’s about to bend over to take the load off you, coming excitingly close to your crotch, but you put your hand on her shoulder. Good boy, praises your drill sergeant. Even he is uncomfortable watching the girl carry the bags.
“I want to carry the bags for you Giselle. That’s an order.”
“Yes Master Finn.”
“Oh man,” you groan, but have to grin. Then you lift the suitcases and walk towards the entrance of the hotel, Giselle humbly always a step behind you, slightly off to the side, arms crossed in front of your lap.
“Good evening” you greet the receptionist.
“A room for two?” he asks hospitably, and only now you realize that you hadn’t been thinking about yourself at all. You could let the girl stay here alone for the night. Yea, you could. And you couldn’t be more of an asshole. She said she loved you and you… Well, sharing a room for a night is the last thing I can do. And you don’t think that just to fuck with her later on. For real!
“Uh… yeah, okay” you shrug and pay the man with the money you got from Karen. This uses up almost your last reserves but it has to be done. Again Giselle opens her mouth but you don’t look at her and she stays quiet.
“Do you need help with your luggage ma’am?” the receptionist asks quite politely, addressing Giselle directly.
“No thank you” she answers. “My master wants to carry the luggage himself and…” You fall around her neck laughing in panic and put your hand over her mouth.
“Oh honey” you laugh out loud. “Please don’t play your games. The poor man could believe that.” Then you look to the man who is looking at you like you were a pervert. “Pfft…Girls am I right? You know how it is” you laugh.”Always wanting and embarrassing us boys.” But Giselle looks dead serious and apparently doesn’t understand the situation. Or she understands it and finds nothing wrong with presenting herself as your slave in front of strangers. You don’t know what’s crazier. The receptionist looks at you skeptically, and you wave him off with wild gestures and a panicked laugh, making a fool of yourself as you struggle Giselle and her suitcases into the elevator.
“Wait,” the man suddenly calls, holding out his arm. “Your key… sir.” You lunge forward and ram your shoulder hard against the closing door. You almost fall out of the booth, but still hold on. In any case, you can never return to this hotel. “Here you go,” the man says, and you just smile sheepishly without looking at him. “Ma’am.” Giselle is silent and says nothing. “Inform me ma’am, should you need help with anything, or with someone.” But Giselle says nothing. Apparently she’s following your lead, of all things.
“It’s okay mister,” you just laugh, “Pfft… women…” Okay, that wasn’t helpful. Anyway, you’re not really acting like a pimp or anything, and that’s something positive.
Then the elevator doors close and you’re alone in the car. You groan again, lean against the wall of the cabin and again almost trip over the two carelessly lying suitcases. But then you have to laugh at the thought of what happened and when you look at Giselle, she actually has to grin, too. Then the corners of her mouth pull up even higher and a soft giggle escapes her throat while you wipe your face, exhausted and relieved.
Your suite is large, suitable for a double room. Two beds in two separate little departments and even a tiny bath. You put the suitcases down and look around the room while Giselle stops behind you, seemingly waiting for something. You wave her in and take off your shoes.
“Come on,” you beckon her. Giselle enters like a tame animal that has been shipped to a new environment and you watch her moved and also a bit horny as she proceeds into the room and looks around. Then she sits down on the bed, bobs up and down a bit and puts her hands in her lap. “What is it?” you ask her as she looks at you questioningly.
“Do you have an order for me Master Finn?” Her voice is so soft and you kind of dig the slight French accent she displays, though you can’t be sure if she’s just playing it.
“Not yet,” you mumble, “we just got here.” This brings life to the girl and she smiles as she lifts herself up, turns around and then sinks back onto the bed. On all fours, she stretches her butt out to you and pulls her dress up.
“Then I am now ready for my punishment Master Finn.” You stand there like a Neanderthal, arms limp beside you and mouth agape. At least you were right in guessing that Giselle is naked under her dress and you can see her round buttocks and her pink slit already glistening a bit, but that doesn’t make things any better. Your cock is pounding against its prison and you are surprised yourself how your body reacts to the girl on the bed. It seems that Giselle knows ways and means to awaken a primal lust in you that you hardly knew. The girl spreads her legs a little wider and looks at you over her shoulder. Her hair is in her face and her expression is serious and determined. “I embarrassed you in the lobby Master Finn. I need to be punished for that.”
“Giselle…”
“And then again when I didn’t offer myself to you in the elevator,” She considers for a moment. “And then because I interrupted you just now.” She means it, that’s for sure. And everyone in the room is aware of your painful erection throbbing and pounding between your legs.
“Did Melina always punish you?” you ask, and Giselle nods.
“I don’t usually know what I’m doing right without your guidance Master Finn” she explains. Stupid she is not. She quickly realized that you are not the type of uncontrolled hitter. But your night together was uninhibited and unrestrained, and it was awesome. It’s not like you don’t have a history together.
Dry-mouthed, you move closer to the girl. The memory of her tight holes is still in your mind and will not leave it. Gisell was an incredible fuck, wild and submissive at the same time. And you never had to wonder if you were going too far, never had to think about the future. It was easy with her and Melina. Simple, awesome sex.
And you are already close behind her. The bulge in your pants presses into her one asscheeks while she wiggles her ass slightly for you. Your hands rest at her side, feeling how hot her skin is under your fingertips. You look at her slender body and remember her surprising strength and the wildness slumbering beneath the surface as you penetrated her again and again. So well trained, yet so tight.
“You are mine,” you murmur, and Giselle nods.
“Thank you for taking me Master Finn.” Your fingers glide over her soft, white skin. You can still remember how you painted over the red handprints of Melina with your own, larger prints and how much Giselle moaned in pleasure and pain beneath you.
“You want it, don’t you?”
“I want what you want Master Finn.”
“You want to be fucked. By me.” You rub the bulge in your pants through her wet opening and her juices stain the fabric of your pants dark.
“Yes Master Finn.” Her voice is controlled and calm. She knows exactly what she wants. It puts you at ease.
“You want to come into my world, into my harem. You want to be with me.”
“Yes Master Finn.” Your hands grip her bottom tighter and pull her towards you.
“You want to be punished because it makes you horny and because you know it makes me horny.”
“It doesn’t matter if it makes me horny Master Finn. All that matters is that it makes you horny.”
“Say you want to make love to me.” You lean over and kiss her warm ass while your hands roam over her sides.
“I want to make love to you Master Finn.”
“Say you want to be with me.” You bite into her skin, just a little, feeling the tremors running through her body.
“I want to be with you Master Finn.” Then you rise and look at her.
“Look ahead.” Giselle obeys immediately. You slip down your pants, take off your shoes, and the last thing you do is throw your shirt aside. “Now tell me you love me.”
“I love you Master Finn.” And you smile. You’re glad because you don’t have to see Giselle Aoriol to see the smile on her face. It’s a good sign, you at least already know her well enough to know her true feelings. And you know her well enough to sleep with her. Yes, it’s easy with Giselle. You just have to grab her, she’s ready for you.
And then, suddenly, you are sitting next to her on the bed. Your hand is still on her back but instead of penetrating her wet pussy she pulls her gray-blue dress down over her butt. Giselle looks at you in bewilderment and is so confused that she sits on her heels without asking.
“Don’t you like me Finn?” She asks and you giggle. That you don’t fuck her hard has her so confused that she finally addresses you properly, at least for the moment.
“No, Giselle,” you say, patting her waist a little. “I like you a lot.”
“But then why don’t you punish me?” She waits a bit, then her eyes widen. “Master!” Already she wants to get back into the position for her punishment but you gently but firmly stop her.
“If Megan and I punished each other every time we embarrassed each other, we’d beat the living daylights out of each other.” But Giselle doesn’t understand. “You didn’t do anything wrong in the foyer,” you explain gently. “That was funny.” Then you shrug “Okay, of course I got the punchline again and now I’m considered a pimp here or something, but I don’t care.”
“I don’t understand… Master Finn…”
“You did everything right Giselle” you declare firmly. “And I don’t punish my girls for that, okay?” It takes a while, but finally, Giselle Auriol nods slowly and hesitantly. That she’s not being punished throws her off more than if your hands were to beat her entire rear end red. You shake your head, but you also realize that the idea of punishing this beautiful girl doesn’t take you away as much as it should. Melina has also left her perverted traces in you. And to see Maureen tied up with her bra was also hot. You rise and your abdomen twitches with laughter as you see the eyes of the girl in the room turn to your erection like magnets. “Today was a long and fucking, fucking weird day” you proclaim and stretch. Intentionally, you arch your back, enjoying the girl’s stares. Then you look around the room and find the door into the bathroom. “I’m going to take a nice, cold shower now.”
“Would you like me to accompany you Master Finn?” Giselle sits up straighter and immediately looks lively again. But you shake your head.
“No, that’s okay. Unpack your stuff and if you feel like it, pick something on TV.
“If I…feel…like it?” Oh yeah, just think about Denise and it’ll be easier.
“I mean: Wait until I’m done. After that, you go take a shower. Then we’ll see.” You smile at her and disappear into the shower. You’re going to need the cold water, and more importantly, you’re going to enjoy it.
When you leave the bathroom, enough time has passed for Giselle to settle in the room. The sun is slowly setting and you are getting hungry, having had no lunch.
“Hey Giselle” you say and look around the room. The girl is standing by a closet and is just now leaning into it. She is indeed wearing underwear, albeit just underwear. But it’s actually normal black underwear and nothing fancy or kinky. When she hears your voice she straightens up and turns to you.
“I hope you like me like this Master Finn” Giselle smiles charmingly and shows you clearly that she is aware of her appearance.
“Absolutely” you say, making her laugh. It’s a good feeling even though your throat tightens at the thought of not sleeping with her tonight. God how you’d love to sleep with her, your Giselle. But first you have to take care of the things that keep the girl in your life. You have to inform your other girls. You have to make one, no several plans. And all that in one night. You draw in your lips and look at the girl a little longer. Then you point to the bathroom. “Get ready.”
“Yes Master Finn” she says but you stop his.
“One more order first.”
“Anything you want Master Finn.” You click your tongue.
“One of the two you leave out.” She looks at you questioningly. “Master or Finn, understand?”
“Yes, I understand.” Then she goes to the door of the bathroom, but stops in the passage. “Master.” Okay, at least she has her own will… kind of.
The conversation with Megan and your sisters is easy, but that doesn’t surprise you. By now it is quite normal that you integrate girls into your harem and even if you ask them all, Maureen makes it most clear.
“Tell my little brother that he doesn’t have a choice” you hear her beautiful voice through the line, and Megan calmly delivers the message. As the splash of the shower comes from the bathroom, you tell your wombat of your woes. However, you have already had sex in the shower so many times, it would almost seem ridiculous if you gave in to your desire now. Under the laughter of Megan you have to admit that it hurts you not to be allowed to jerk off.
“Do you want your sisters who love you to put on a show for you?” asks Megan with a wink, and you both laugh. Then you laugh even harder as you see the longing look on your older sister’s face behind Megan and your sister points it out.
“That would be awesome honey,” you laugh, “But the phone is just too small to capture your sparkle.” Your wombat’s pouting almost makes you go crazy. She’s so good at it, playing the miffed little sister like no other. But just one more misstep and your parents will burn you at the stake. The news of how angry they still are at you doesn’t make it any better and Maureen bravely takes it upon herself to tell them that you are sleeping out tonight.
You just finished talking to Millie and ended the call when Giselle steps out of the shower and stands indecisively in front of the door. She has a towel wrapped around her body and is even holding the fabric with her hands, something that seems odd considering the situation.
“What should I do now Master?” she asks, sounding hesitant. Maybe you weren’t the only one who had time to think in the shower. You could slap yourself but you just have to look at her, her slender legs, the soft pale skin, her petite breasts pushed up by the towel and her wet hair lying in her face. “Do you want me to get naked?” But you shake your head.
“You’re beautiful enough as it is.” And Giselle blushes, looks down at the floor and smiles.
“Thank you master.” While she’s not looking, you shake yourself back to consciousness. You have a plan. And really, you should be used to the sight of beautiful girls by now. But it’s like the first time every time, with Giselle and every one of your girls.
“Are you hungry?” you ask. Actually, she’s already eaten but Giselle nods anyway. You lean to the side on the bed and grab your backpack. “Here,” you say and hand her one of your bananas. Giselle looks at the fruit, then looks at you.
“Should I…” She seems a bit confused and you need a few seconds too.
“No damn it!” you laugh out loud and groan. This girl is really naughty but your cock twitches at the thought of Giselle and the banana. “Eat this while I order something to our room.” The girl nods and you watch her secretly (completely openly) as she puts the banana in her delicate mouth.
Ordering food to your room is really a stupid idea, but you’re just too tired to get dressed and go downstairs. With a little twitch in your conscience, you listen into the phone.
“Hello? Yes, I’d like to order something to eat. Room 82, yes, for me the steak and for… for my girlfriend the pasta. Thank you.” Then you hang up and pause. Calling her your girlfriend without asking is hard for you, but ordering food without waiting for her opinion is not. You look at the girl.
“Thank you, master,” she says quickly, apparently realizing what’s going on inside you. She is clever. Then she wants to say something, things and instead shoves the last piece of banana into her mouth. “I like noodles. You’re too kind” she says after she’s finished. With an embarrassed laugh, you wave it off. Next thing you know, an awkward silence settles over the room. Not even with Megan have you gotten this far, no dates, no vacancies or anything, but Giselle you’ve only known for two nights and spend a night in a hotel room with her, naked.
“Come here,” you say, tapping kindly on the sheet beside you. The girl – your toy, your possession, you realize – starts to move. She raises her hands to the towel but you wave her off. “No sex today, okay? It’s not because of you. I…” You both look at the gorgeous tent in your pants. “You can see your effect on me.”
“I’ve felt it too, Master,” Giselle giggles, exhibiting the behavior you want her to. Then she sits down next to you on the bed with you barely feeling her weight on the mattress.
“Listen,” you say, grabbing her hand. After everything you’ve already experienced in your incredibly short time together, this gesture seems only appropriate but Giselle doesn’t return it, nor does she pull away. “You get in me the master you desire, okay?”
“I wish for you to be satisfied with me master.”
“Yes, all right. But if you want that, then you must realize one thing. I don’t know what Melina has done with you but I will find a way to be the master you deserve.” Giselle nods. “I’ll be honest. I never had any desire to possess you. But I think you do…don’t you?”
“Of course master.” That’s what you were afraid of, and the easy way out is blocked.
“Okay. I’ll take you as my…” One last time you inhale and exhale. “I take you as my property Giselle. As my slave.”
“Thank you master. Thank you so much.” And now the girl grabs your hand and you squeeze lightly.
“And this is my first command to you, yes? The most important order and I want you to carry it out no matter what other orders I ever give you, understand?”
“Yes master.”
“That’s your most important order. Your core programming. And I never, under any circumstances, order you to change it. Understand?”
“Yes Master.” Her eyes are alert and clear, she understands you.
“If you ever, ever – no matter when, where or under what circumstances – no longer want to be my property or my slave or whatever I see in you, you tell me. Understood?” Giselle nods but you repeat your orders. “And now you repeat it again, too.
“Yes master. If I ever, ever – no matter when, where or under what circumstances – no longer want to be your property or your slave or whatever you see in me, I’ll tell you. I understand Master.” In fact, you sink back into your sheets. After showering, you too have only a shirt and your shorts on you. You look at the ceiling and breathe a sigh of relief. That was important. Then you feel a gentle hand on your stomach. It doesn’t move, just rests on you as light as a feather.
“I am your slave master.” Then, after a bit of overcoming, “Finn.” You smile. “I want to be yours. I want to serve you. I want to do everything you tell me.” Again, some time, then with clear conviction and pride in your voice. “Because I’ve fallen in love with you. Master.”
You just lie there and Giselle just stays put, one hand on your belly, feathery and warm. Finally, there’s a knock at the door. Groaning, you roll off the bed and make sure Giselle has a towel wrapped around her petite frame. The hotel should know by now which pervert is staying in room 82, so you don’t care much about your appearance. But you want Gsielle to be protected from view. Your ridiculous tipping is killing your reputation here, as the fact that you forbid the girl to say anything during the transaction doesn’t help you score points, but that’s not important. What’s important is watching Geiselle eat. You leave the TV on while you sit cross-legged on the bed. In fact, you manage something like a semi-normal conversation and Giselle laughs at your tantrums and comments on the news while the sun sinks behind the horizon.
Finally, you have no choice but to leave the plates to the pissed-off bellboy and prepare for the night. Somewhat perplexed, you stand in your underwear in front of the bed you were sitting on. There is another bed, you both know that. Giselle is changing in the bathroom and you look at the door that leads to the second, slightly smaller room. Then the girl comes out of the bathroom ready for the night. She wears a semi-transparent nightgown with black edges that hangs on her body like soft mist. She looks adorable and you can see the contours of her body without the fabric revealing details that you already know. And even though you’ve already fucked Gisele in each of her holes, now she looks so cute and petite that you could curse yourself for your reprehensible deeds if her nightgown didn’t get your blood pumping and your mind stimulated in such a pleasant way.
“Where do you want me to sleep Master?” she asks, “Or should I sleep on the floor?”
“Oh come on” you laugh and are just a little bit horrified.
“My former mistress sometimes ordered me so I know where my place is.”
“I understand,” you murmur. And you really do understand. Giselle needs this. She’s not just suggesting this to please you, you can tell by now from her smile and the way she squirms in front of you in such a cute way. “But today your place is in a bed.” You sigh. “In my bed.” You would love to ask if that’s okay but that’s out of the question. Not because she might think it would be wired, instead because you know she will love it. And Giselle smiles. Then she lifts her hands and pulls up her nightgown. “Dressed in my bed, okay?”
“Yes master.” And even though you had already fucked like rabbits, when she lies down next to you and you pull the covers over you two, it feels different than you expected. Then you’re lying next to each other and you realize only now that you’ve forgotten to turn off the light.
“Giselle?” you whisper.
“Yes Master?”
“Turn off the light,” you say and feel her smile.
“Yes Master.” She leans out of bed, stretches out her dainty arm and it goes dark in the room. Then you hear the bedspread rustle and feel the body beside you come to rest. “Thank you for the order master. And… And thank you for taking me Master.” You don’t answer. You still have plenty of time to get to know each other, really get to know each other.
“You’re welcome… slave.” Then there is a long silence in the room as you both wait for sleep.
“Giselle?” you ask a few minutes later, quietly and carefully.
“Yes master?” She is already tired from the long drive, the exhausting day and the realization of finally being with her love.
“Tell me you love me.” Giselle hesitates just the right second to make it perfectly clear.
“I love you Master Finn.” You reach over, find her arm under the covers, spin her body around and snuggle her against you, one arm across your belly, her head against your shoulder.
Writing Shark 